







 
   
     
       
         A brief instruction in the worship of God, and discipline of the churches of the New Testament, by way of question and answer with an explication and confirmation of those answers.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1667
        
      
       Approx. 251 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53671
         Wing O721
         ESTC R9489
         12329824
         ocm 12329824
         59624
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53671)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59624)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 644:21)
      
       
         
           
             A brief instruction in the worship of God, and discipline of the churches of the New Testament, by way of question and answer with an explication and confirmation of those answers.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [2], 228 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1667.
          
           
             Attributed to John Owen. Cf. McAlpin Coll.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Worship.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           INSTRUCTION
           IN
           THE
           WORSHIP
           of
           GOD
           ,
           AND
           DISCIPLINE
           OF
           THE
           CHURCHES
           OF
           THE
           NEW
           TESTAMENT
           ,
           BY
           WAY
           OF
           QUESTION
           AND
           ANSWER
           ;
           With
           an
           EXPLICATION
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           those
           Answers
           .
        
         
           Printed
           ,
           1667.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         A
         Short
         Catechism
         :
         with
         an
         Explication
         upon
         the
         same
         .
      
       
         
           Q.
           1.
           
           
             WHat
             doth
             God
             require
             of
             us
             in
             our
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             accepted
             with
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             That
             we
          
           (
           a
           )
           Worship
           him
           (
           b
           )
           
             in
             and
             by
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             .
             (
             a
             )
          
           Matth.
           4.10
           .
           Rev.
           14.7
           .
           Deut.
           6.13
           .
           chap.
           10.20
           .
           (
           b
           )
           Lev.
           10.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Exod.
           24.3
           .
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           Joshua
           23.6
           ,
           8.
           
           Zach.
           14.16
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             inquired
             after
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             
               naturall
               on
               morall
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             is
             intended
             .
             Such
             is
             our
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             our
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             our
             subjection
             of
             soul
             and
             conscience
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             first
             cause
             ,
             last
             end
             ,
             Judge
             and
             Rewarder
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             the
             Law
             whereof
             was
             originally
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             variously
             improved
             and
             directed
             by
             new
             Revelations
             and
             Institutions
             .
             And
             this
             Worship
             is
             called
             naturall
             ,
             upon
             a
             double
             Account
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             depends
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             due
             perception
             and
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             makes
             all
             this
             Worship
             indispensibly
             necessary
             :
             for
             none
             can
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             
               to
               glorifie
               him
               as
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ,
             trust
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             therefore
             cursed
             that
             do
             not
             ,
             Psalm
             79.6
             .
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             it
             was
             in
             the
             principle
             of
             it
             concreated
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             suited
             ,
             directed
             ,
             and
             enabled
             him
             to
             answer
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             requiring
             this
             obedience
             of
             him
             in
             his
             dependance
             on
             God.
             And
             this
             Worship
             is
             invariable
             :
             but
             it
             concerneth
             
             those
             
               outward
               wayes
            
             and
             means
             whereby
             God
             hath
             appointed
             that
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             him
             to
             be
             exercised
             and
             expressed
             unto
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Worship
             ▪
             though
             it
             depend
             not
             upon
             the
             
               nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             free
             and
             arbitrary
             disposal
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             of
             old
             liable
             unto
             alterations
             ;
             yet
             God
             did
             ever
             strictly
             require
             in
             the
             several
             states
             and
             conditions
             that
             his
             Church
             hath
             gone
             through
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             that
             whereby
             all
             the
             acceptable
             actings
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             towards
             him
             are
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             way
             of
             owning
             and
             acknowledging
             him
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             entertaining
             a
             visible
             intercourse
             with
             him
             .
             This
             therefore
             he
             calls
             for
             ,
             and
             requires
             indispensibly
             of
             all
             that
             draw
             nigh
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             14.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
             Deut.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
             For
             his
             observance
             hereof
             ,
             doth
             he
             so
             approve
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18.19
             .
             And
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             an
             everlasting
             Law
             unto
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             holy
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             
               he
               will
               be
               sanctified
               in
               all
               that
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               him
               ,
               Lev.
            
             10.
             
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             his
             commands
             also
             concerning
             it
             ,
             are
             multiplyed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             all
             those
             that
             attend
             unto
             them
             .
             We
             may
             not
             think
             to
             find
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             inherit
             the
             promises
             ,
             if
             supposing
             our selves
             to
             adhere
             unto
             him
             in
             Worship
             internall
             and
             naturall
             ,
             we
             neglect
             that
             which
             is
             externall
             and
             of
             his
             free
             appointment
             :
             for
             besides
             ,
             that
             we
             renounce
             thereby
             our
             inward
             dependance
             on
             him
             also
             ,
             in
             not
             observing
             his
             commands
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             in
             transgressing
             an
             Institution
             ,
             we
             become
             wholly
             useless
             unto
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             come
             to
             an
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             Neither
             ,
             do
             we
             only
             express
             and
             profess
             our
             inward
             
               morall
               naturall
               worship
            
             of
             God
             hereby
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             it
             becomes
             the
             principall
             way
             and
             instrument
             of
             faith
             and
             trust
             exerting
             themselves
             in
             our
             obedience
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             is
             a
             most
             effectual
             help
             and
             assistance
             unto
             the
             principle
             of
             that
             natural
             worship
             ,
             strengthening
             the
             habit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             exciting
             it
             unto
             all
             sutable
             actings
             ,
             unto
             its
             increase
             and
             growth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Qu.
           2.
           
           
             By
             what
             means
             do
             we
             come
             to
             know
             that
             God
             will
             thus
             be
             worshipped
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             That
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             and
             appointment
             ,
             is
             a
          
           (
           a
           )
           
             principall
             branch
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             creation
             ,
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             the
          
           (
           b
           )
           
             sense
             whereof
             is
             renewed
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             but
             the
             wayes
             and
             means
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             depend
             meerly
             on
             Gods
          
           (
           c
           )
           
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             and
             Institution
             .
             (
             a
             )
          
           Rom.
           1.21
           .
           chap.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Acts
           15.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Acts
           17.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
             verses
             .
             (
             b
          
           )
           Exodus
           20.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           (
           c
           )
           Jer.
           7.31
           .
           Exod.
           25.40
           .
           Heb.
           3.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           John
           1.18
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             things
             all
             men
             see
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             however
             they
             mistook
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             of
             him
             ,
             would
             be
             and
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             some
             
               outward
               solemn
            
             worship
             .
             So
             that
             although
             some
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             even
             cast
             off
             all
             knowledge
             and
             sense
             of
             
               a
               divine
               being
            
             ,
             yet
             never
             any
             were
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             came
             
             to
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             any
             God
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             consented
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             constantly
             and
             solemnly
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             And
             that
             not
             only
             by
             
               individuall
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             by
             Societies
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             own
             and
             honour
             him
             whom
             they
             took
             for
             their
             God.
             And
             thus
             far
             outward
             worship
             is
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             be
             exercised
             and
             expressed
             .
             When
             we
             take
             God
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             take
             him
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Other
             thoughts
             ,
             namely
             of
             inward
             worship
             ,
             without
             outward
             expression
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             covert
             unto
             Atheism
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             also
             they
             are
             lead
             to
             an
             apprehension
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             light
             whereby
             they
             are
             
               a
               Law
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.14
             .
             that
             God
             would
             be
             worshipped
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             means
             that
             he
             himself
             appointed
             and
             approved
             ,
             whence
             none
             among
             the
             Heathen
             themselves
             undertook
             to
             appoint
             wayes
             and
             Ceromonies
             of
             Worship
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             pretended
             to
             derive
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             from
             the
             
               Gods
               themselves
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             reckoned
             that
             every
             one
             would
             be
             worshipped
             in
             
             his
             own
             way
             .
             And
             because
             notwitstanding
             this
             pretence
             ,
             being
             left
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deluded
             of
             Satan
             ,
             they
             did
             invent
             false
             and
             foolish
             wayes
             of
             worship
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             unsuited
             unto
             those
             
               inbred
               notions
            
             which
             they
             had
             of
             his
             nature
             and
             excellencie●
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             convinces
             and
             disproves
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             acting
             against
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             reason
             ,
             Rom.
             1.21
             .
             they
             might
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             they
             answered
             not
             their
             own
             inbred
             conceptions
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               power
               and
               Godhead
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God.
             And
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             doth
             he
             argue
             at
             large
             ,
             Acts
             17.23
             .
             but
             beyond
             this
             ,
             the
             
               inbred
               light
               of
               nature
            
             could
             not
             conduct
             any
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ▪
             This
             alone
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             first
             Precept
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             they
             knew
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             by
             wayes
             and
             means
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             they
             knew
             ;
             but
             what
             those
             wayes
             and
             means
             were
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             .
             These
             alwayes
             depended
             on
             Gods
             Soveraign
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             them
             known
             to
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ,
             Psalm
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             although
             some
             of
             the
             
             wayes
             which
             he
             doth
             appoint
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             great
             compliance
             in
             them
             unto
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             worship
             he
             accepts
             them
             not
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             but
             meerly
             on
             that
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             ;
             and
             this
             as
             he
             hath
             declared
             his
             will
             about
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             so
             he
             hath
             severely
             forbidden
             the
             addition
             of
             our
             own
             inventions
             unto
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             :
             sending
             us
             for
             instruction
             unto
             him
             alone
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             endowed
             with
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
            
             to
             reveal
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             ordain
             his
             worship
             ,
             John
             1.18
             .
             Matth.
             17.5
             .
             1
             Chron.
             16.13
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           3.
           
           
             How
             then
             are
             these
             wayes
             and
             means
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             and
             by
             the
             written
             word
             only
             ;
             which
             contains
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Revelation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             to
             his
             whole
             worship
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             concernments
             of
             it
             :
          
           John
           5.39
           .
           Isa.
           8.20
           .
           Luke
           16.19
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           Deut.
           4.2
           .
           chap.
           12.32
           .
           Joshua
           1.7
           .
           Prov.
           30.6
           .
           Rev.
           22.20
           .
           Isaiah
           29.13
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             wherefore
             God
             granted
             his
             word
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             thereby
             it
             might
             be
             instructed
             in
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             worship
             and
             obedience
             that
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
             This
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             it self
             every
             where
             declares
             and
             speaks
             out
             unto
             all
             that
             do
             receive
             it
             ;
             as
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             with
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             testimonies
             above
             recited
             do
             declare
             .
             It
             supposeth
             ,
             it
             declareth
             ,
             that
             of
             our selves
             we
             are
             ignorant
             how
             God
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
             Moreover
             it
             manifests
             him
             to
             be
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             exercising
             that
             holy
             property
             of
             his
             nature
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             about
             his
             worship
             ;
             rejecting
             and
             despising
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             his
             Institution
             ,
             Exod.
             20.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             know
             what
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             Revelation
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             in
             his
             
               written
               word
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             might
             expect
             instruction
             from
             thence
             alone
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             act
             therein
             accordingly
             .
          
           
           
             
               First
               ,
               he
               sends
               us
               and
               directs
               us
               thereunto
               ,
            
             expresly
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             Isa.
             8.28
             .
             Luke
             16.19
             .
             John
             5.39
             .
             and
             not
             once
             intimates
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             or
             means
             of
             instruction
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             frequently
             affirms
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             perfect
             to
             guide
             us
             therein
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             Psalm
             19.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             whereas
             he
             hath
             expresly
             given
             it
             unto
             us
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             want
             or
             defect
             therein
             ,
             it
             must
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             either
             God
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             give
             unto
             us
             a
             perfect
             Revelation
             of
             his
             will
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             observe
             all
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             appointed
             therein
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             any
             addition
             thereunto
             ,
             Joshua
             1.7
             .
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             chap.
             12.32
             .
             Prov.
             30.6
             .
             Revel
             .
             22.20
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Peculiarly
             interdicted
             us
             the
             use
             of
             any
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             the
             institution
             or
             appointment
             of
             Men
             ,
             Isa.
             29.13
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             alone
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             learn
             what
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Qu.
           4.
           
           
             Have
             these
             wayes
             and
             means
             been
             alwayes
             the
             same
             from
             the
             beginning
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             No!
             But
             God
             hath
             altered
             and
             changed
             them
             at
             sundry
             reasons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             saw
             necessary
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Edification
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           See
           Gen.
           2.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Gen.
           17.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Exod.
           12.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Exod.
           20.
           
           Chap.
           25.9
           .
           Heb.
           1.1
           .
           Heb.
           9.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             externall
             worship
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             being
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             not
             naturall
             or
             moral
             ,
             arising
             necessarily
             from
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             rationall
             creature
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             its
             first
             Cause
             ,
             chiefest
             Good
             ,
             last
             End
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             but
             proceeding
             from
             the
             meer
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             determining
             how
             he
             will
             be
             honoured
             and
             glorified
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             alwayes
             alterable
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             appointed
             .
             And
             whereas
             ever
             since
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             God
             had
             alwayes
             respect
             unto
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             mediation
             ,
             in
             whom
             
             alone
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             whom
             he
             aimed
             to
             begin
             and
             increase
             in
             all
             his
             worship
             ,
             he
             hath
             suited
             his
             Institutions
             of
             the
             means
             thereof
             ,
             to
             that
             dispensation
             of
             Light
             and
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             pleased
             at
             any
             time
             to
             grant
             .
             Thus
             immediately
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             appointed
             sacrifices
             for
             the
             great
             means
             of
             his
             worship
             ;
             as
             to
             glorifie
             himself
             expresly
             by
             Mens
             off
             ring
             unto
             him
             of
             the
             principal
             good
             things
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             
               great
               sacrifice
            
             for
             sin
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             Gen.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Heb.
             11.4
             .
             These
             were
             the
             first
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             .
             Hereunto
             he
             nextly
             added
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             an
             express
             sign
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             unto
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Gen.
             17.10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             general
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             superadded
             the
             Passeover
             with
             its
             attendant
             institutions
             ,
             Exod.
             12.23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             then
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             institutions
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministery
             
             of
             Angels
             on
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               ,
               Exod
            
             20.
             
             So
             by
             sundry
             degrees
             ,
             he
             built
             up
             that
             fabrick
             of
             his
             
               outward
               worship
            
             ,
             which
             was
             suited
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             unto
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             untill
             the
             exhibition
             of
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             or
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             work
             of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             Heb.
             1.1
             .
             for
             unto
             that
             season
             were
             those
             Ordinances
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             ,
             Heb.
             9.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             then
             were
             they
             removed
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             whereby
             they
             were
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             ,
             Col.
             2.14
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             that
             though
             God
             would
             never
             allow
             ,
             that
             Men
             ,
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             should
             make
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             worship
             appointed
             by
             him
             ▪
             by
             adding
             unto
             it
             ,
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             omitting
             ought
             that
             he
             had
             commanded
             ,
             either
             in
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             to
             abide
             but
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             but
             commanded
             all
             men
             straitly
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             whilest
             it
             was
             by
             him
             continued
             in
             force
             ,
             Mal.
             4.4
             .
             yet
             he
             alwayes
             reserved
             unto
             himself
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             of
             altering
             ,
             changing
             ,
             or
             utterly
             abolishing
             
             it
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             :
             which
             authority
             he
             exerted
             in
             the
             Gospel
             as
             to
             all
             the
             meer
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Whilest
             they
             continued
             ,
             he
             inforced
             them
             with
             morall
             reasons
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             holiness
             and
             Authority
             ;
             but
             those
             reasons
             prove
             not
             any
             of
             those
             institutions
             to
             be
             morall
             ,
             unless
             they
             ensue
             upon
             those
             reasons
             alone
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             where
             else
             commanded
             :
             for
             being
             once
             instituted
             and
             commanded
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             inforced
             with
             morall
             considerations
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Duty
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             his
             Authority
             .
             So
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               reverence
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             no
             more
             proves
             that
             
               a
               morall
               Duty
            
             ,
             then
             that
             enjoyned
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             ,
             Levit.
             11.44
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               ye
               shall
               therefore
               sanctifie
               your selves
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               ,
               neither
               shall
               ye
               defile
               your selves
               with
               any
               manner
               of
               creeping
               thing
               that
               creepeth
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Not
             defiling
             our selves
             with
             the
             touching
             ,
             or
             eating
             of
             creeping
             things
             ,
             is
             now
             no
             morall
             Duty
             ,
             since
             the
             institution
             is
             ceased
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             inforced
             by
             many
             morall
             considerations
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Qu.
           5.
           
           
             Is
             there
             any
             farther
             alteration
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             institutions
             and
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             are
             revealed
             and
             appointed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             No!
             The
             last
             compleat
             Revelation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             being
             made
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             his
             Commands
             and
             Institutions
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             inviolably
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             alteration
             ,
             diminution
             ,
             or
             addition
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.1
           .
           chap.
           10.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.26
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.4
             .
             and
             thereupon
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             alteration
             or
             abolition
             upon
             a
             twofold
             account
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             that
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             principally
             to
             instruct
             the
             Church
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             it
             unto
             the
             expectation
             of
             ,
             was
             upon
             his
             coming
             accomplished
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             
             end
             was
             absolutely
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             no
             more
             truly
             teach
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             :
             for
             they
             would
             still
             direct
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             past
             and
             accomplished
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             so
             variously
             proves
             ,
             and
             fully
             confirms
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             10.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             during
             their
             continuance
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             as
             the
             Lord
             over
             his
             whole
             house
             ,
             with
             more
             full
             and
             ample
             authority
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             employed
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             of
             old
             ,
             were
             intrusted
             withall
             ,
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               He
               spake
               in
               former
               dayes
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               now
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               heir
               of
               all
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               whose
               house
               are
               we
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             to
             be
             at
             his
             disposall
             ,
             to
             confirm
             or
             remove
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             reason
             and
             occasion
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             virtually
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             fulfilling
             and
             finishing
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             John
             19.30
             .
             
               Breaking
               down
               the
               middle
               wall
               of
               partition
               ,
               abolishing
               in
               his
               flesh
               the
               enmity
               ,
               even
               the
               
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               blotting
               out
               the
               hand-writing
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               nayling
               it
               to
               his
               Cross
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.15
             .
             Colos
             .
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Authoritatively
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             them
             ,
             Acts
             15.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               why
               tempt
               ye
               God
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               yoak
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               neither
               our
               Fathers
               nor
               we
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               but
               we
               believe
               that
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Wherefore
               the
               Law
               was
               our
               Schoolmaster
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               faith
               ;
               but
               after
               that
               faith
               is
               come
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               longer
               render
               a
               Schoolmaster
               ,
            
             Chap.
             5.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             eventually
             or
             providentially
             ,
             when
             he
             caused
             
               sacrifice
               and
               offering
               to
               cease
               ,
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               came
               with
               an
               Army
               making
               desolate
               ,
               to
               destroy
               both
               City
               and
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             Dan.
             9.26
             ,
             27.
             according
             to
             his
             prediction
             ,
             Mat.
             24.2
             .
             But
             now
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             the
             worship
             that
             is
             appointed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             what
             is
             already
             past
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             namely
             
             the
             death
             and
             life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             the
             sacrifice
             and
             atonement
             for
             sin
             made
             thereby
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             which
             can
             never
             be
             again
             performed
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             either
             needfull
             or
             possible
             ,
             Heb.
             10.26
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             ground
             left
             for
             any
             new
             institution
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             any
             alteration
             in
             those
             that
             are
             already
             instituted
             .
             Nor
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Can
             any
             one
             be
             expected
             to
             come
             from
             God
             with
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             full
             authority
             for
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             than
             that
             wherewith
             his
             only
             Son
             was
             accompanied
             ;
             which
             yet
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             any
             alterations
             were
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             appointments
             of
             worship
             that
             he
             hath
             instituted
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             For
             no
             Inferior
             ,
             nor
             an
             equall
             authority
             ,
             can
             abolish
             or
             alter
             that
             which
             is
             already
             appointed
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             unto
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             in
             obedience
             unto
             such
             alterations
             .
             And
             therefore
             because
             there
             arose
             not
             a
             Prophet
             like
             unto
             Moses
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             alteration
             made
             in
             his
             institutions
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             was
             bound
             severely
             to
             observe
             them
             all
             
             untill
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mal.
             4.4
             .
             
               Remember
               ye
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               my
               servant
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               unto
               him
               in
            
             Horeb
             ,
             
               for
               all
            
             Israel
             
               with
               his
               Statutes
               and
               Judgements
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             there
             
               arose
               not
               a
               Prophet
               afterwards
               in
            
             Israel
             
               like
               unto
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               whom
               the
               Lord
               knew
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               Deut.
            
             34.10
             .
             And
             our
             Apostle
             to
             prove
             the
             right
             of
             Christ
             to
             alter
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             layes
             his
             foundation
             in
             manifesting
             that
             he
             was
             
               above
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             Heb.
             1.4
             .
             
               being
               made
               so
               much
               better
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               by
               inheritance
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               name
               than
               they
               ,
            
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             ,
             chap.
             2.2
             .
             and
             so
             also
             that
             he
             was
             greater
             than
             Moses
             ,
             chap.
             3.3
             .
             
               For
               this
               man
               was
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               more
               glory
               than
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               builded
               the
               house
               ,
               hath
               more
               honour
               than
               the
               house
            
             ;
             Moses
             
               verily
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               house
            
             :
             Because
             Moses
             was
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             the
             sole
             foundation
             and
             warrant
             of
             the
             alteration
             made
             of
             Mosaical
             
             Ordinances
             by
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             that
             he
             was
             greater
             and
             exalted
             above
             all
             those
             whose
             Ministry
             was
             used
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unless
             some
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             greater
             ,
             and
             exalted
             in
             authority
             above
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             alteration
             expected
             in
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           6.
           
           
             May
             not
             such
             an
             Estate
             of
             faith
             and
             perfection
             in
             obedience
             be
             attained
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             wherein
             Believers
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             obligation
             unto
             the
             observation
             of
             Gospel
             Institutions
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             No!
             For
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             inseparably
             annexed
             unto
             the
          
           Evangelical
           
             administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             left
             unobserved
             ,
             disused
             ,
             or
             omitted
             ,
             whilest
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             before
             God
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             without
             contempt
             of
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Heb.
           3.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Rom.
           6.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Luke
           22.19
           ,
           20.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
           Rev.
           2.5
           .
           chap.
           3.3
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             faith
             ,
             all
             our
             obedience
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             or
             attained
             unto
             therein
             ,
             it
             all
             belongs
             unto
             our
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             God
             dwells
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             is
             with
             them
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             Other
             wayes
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             of
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             on
             this
             side
             Heaven
             and
             Glory
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             appointed
             nor
             revealed
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             his
             people
             ;
             
               That
               he
               will
               put
               his
               Laws
               into
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               to
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               mercifull
               to
               their
               unrighteousness
               and
               their
               sins
               and
               their
               iniquities
               will
               he
               remember
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             what
             ever
             Men
             attain
             unto
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Grace
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             to
             lead
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             up
             unto
             a
             state
             of
             perfection
             short
             of
             glory
             .
             Unto
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             
             the
             institutions
             of
             Gospel
             Worship
             annexed
             ,
             and
             unto
             that
             administration
             of
             it
             which
             is
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             coming
             and
             death
             of
             Christ.
             Without
             a
             renunciation
             and
             relinquishment
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             ,
             these
             institutions
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             or
             deserted
             .
             If
             Men
             suppose
             that
             they
             have
             attained
             to
             an
             estate
             wherein
             they
             need
             neither
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             much
             material●
             ,
             what
             they
             think
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             .
             Their
             pride
             and
             folly
             ,
             without
             that
             mercy
             which
             is
             taught
             ,
             promised
             and
             exhibited
             in
             those
             Ordinances
             ,
             will
             speedily
             be
             their
             ruine
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             absolute
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               own
               house
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             given
             out
             the
             Laws
             whereby
             he
             will
             have
             it
             guided
             and
             ruled
             whilest
             it
             is
             in
             this
             World.
             In
             and
             by
             these
             Laws
             ,
             are
             his
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             established
             :
             for
             any
             persons
             on
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             to
             plead
             an
             exemption
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             to
             cast
             of
             the
             Lordship
             and
             dominion
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             yet
             
             farther
             ,
             to
             secure
             our
             obedience
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             hath
             expresly
             commanded
             the
             continuance
             of
             them
             untill
             his
             comeing
             unto
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             places
             above
             quoted
             will
             appear
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           7.
           
           
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             things
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             aim
             at
             in
             our
             observation
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
             To
             sanctifie
             the
             name
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           
           
             To
             own
             and
             avow
             our
             professed
             subjection
             to
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           3.
           
           
             To
             build
             up
             our selves
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             faith
             .
             And
          
           4.
           
           
             To
             testifie
             and
             confirm
             our
             mutuall
             love
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             Believers
             ..
          
           (
           1.
           )
           Levit.
           10.3
           .
           Heb.
           12.28
           ,
           29.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           Deut.
           26.17
           .
           Josh.
           24.22
           .
           2
           Cor.
           8
           ,
           5.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           Ephes.
           4.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Jude
           20.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           1
           Cor.
           10.16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             profitably
             and
             comfortably
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             edification
             ,
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Institutions
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             alwayes
             to
             consider
             
             what
             are
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             ,
             and
             commanded
             our
             attendance
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             observance
             of
             them
             may
             be
             the
             
               obedience
               of
               faith
            
             .
             For
             what
             ends
             soever
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             unto
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             are
             they
             usefull
             and
             effectuall
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             .
             If
             we
             come
             to
             them
             for
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             if
             we
             use
             them
             for
             any
             other
             purpose
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             other
             design
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             communicate
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             deceive
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             This
             we
             ought
             diligently
             to
             enquire
             into
             ,
             to
             know
             not
             only
             what
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             wherefore
             also
             he
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             aims
             at
             therein
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             principall
             things
             whereof
             are
             enumerated
             in
             this
             Answer
             .
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             how
             horribly
             many
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             have
             been
             by
             some
             ,
             especially
             the
             Papists
             ,
             abused
             ,
             by
             a
             neglect
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             imposing
             
               new
               ends
            
             of
             their
             own
             upon
             them
             unto
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Grace
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               outward
               observance
            
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             all
             Grace
             is
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             
             and
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             Covenant
             is
             given
             only
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             right
             observers
             .
             The
             elements
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             are
             turned
             into
             a
             God
             ,
             first
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             then
             devoured
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             abominations
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           8.
           
           
             How
             many
             we
             sanctifie
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gospell
             Institutions
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
             By
             an
             holy
             reverence
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             Authority
             appointing
             of
             them
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             An
             holy
             regard
             unto
             his
             speciall
             presence
             in
             them
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             Faith
             in
             his
             promises
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             Delight
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Love
             and
             Grace
             manifested
             in
             them
             .
          
           5.
           
           
             Constancy
             and
             perseverance
             in
             obedience
             unto
             him
             in
             their
             due
             Observation
             .
          
           (
           1.
           )
           Levit.
           10.3
           .
           Mal.
           1.6
           .
           Rom.
           4.11
           .
           Exod.
           20.6
           ,
           7.
           
           James
           4.12
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Mat.
           28.20
           .
           Isaiah
           59.21
           .
           Exod.
           29.43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           Gen.
           15.6
           .
           Heb.
           4.2.6
           .
           Exod.
           12.27
           ,
           28.
           2
           
           Cor.
           6.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           chap.
           7.1
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Psal.
           88.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           10.
           
           Psal.
           65.4
           .
           Psal.
           36.7
           ,
           8.
           
           (
           5.
           )
           Psalm
           .
           23.6
           .
           Psal.
           27.4
           .
           Rev.
           2.3
           ,
           10.
           
           G●l
           .
           6.9
           .
           Heb.
           10.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Heb.
           12.3
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             God
             requireth
             us
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             worship
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             therein
             
               sanctifie
               his
               name
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             duty
             that
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             he
             layes
             down
             as
             the
             generall
             rule
             of
             all
             we
             do
             herein
             Levit.
             10.3
             .
             
               I
               will
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               be
               sanctified
               in
               them
               that
               come
               nigh
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               the
               people
               I
               will
               be
               glorified
               .
            
             Whatever
             we
             do
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             it
             that
             he
             may
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             or
             whatever
             we
             do
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             principall
             wayes
             how
             we
             may
             herein
             sanctifie
             the
             name
             of
             God
             are
             expressed
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             in
             every
             Ordinance
             ,
             we
             consider
             his
             appointment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             submit
             our
             souls
             and
             consciences
             unto
             his
             authority
             therein
             which
             if
             we
             observe
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             worship
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             Not
             formality
             ,
             not
             custome
             ,
             not
             the
             precepts
             of
             Men
             ,
             not
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             authority
             and
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             
             in
             this
             obedience
             .
             This
             is
             the
             First
             thing
             that
             Faith
             regards
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             it
             rests
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             closeth
             nor
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             It
             discerns
             that
             God
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             and
             therein
             it
             eyes
             his
             Authority
             as
             he
             requireth
             it
             ,
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
             
               If
               I
               be
               a
               Father
               ,
               where
               is
               mine
               honour
               ?
               if
               I
               be
               Master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               fear
               ?
            
             Rom.
             14.11
             .
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               shall
               confess
               to
               God.
            
             Reverence
             then
             unto
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             appointing
             his
             worship
             ,
             is
             a
             principal
             means
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             name
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             This
             was
             the
             solemn
             sanction
             of
             all
             his
             institutions
             of
             old
             ,
             Deut.
             6.4
             ▪
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Hear
               O
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               might
               ;
               and
               these
               words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               Day
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               teach
               them
               diligently
               unto
               thy
               children
               .
            
             And
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             he
             presseth
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             fear
             that
             
               glorious
               and
               dreadfull
               name
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             Deut.
             28.58
             .
             which
             name
             he
             had
             so
             often
             engaged
             in
             his
             
             commands
             ,
             saying
             thou
             shalt
             do
             it
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             proposeth
             his
             authority
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             commanding
             ,
             and
             our
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             28.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Jesus
               came
               and
               spake
               unto
               them
               saying
               ,
               all
               power
               is
               given
               me
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               go
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             all
             our
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             and
             only
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               the
               one
               Law-giver
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               and
               to
               destroy
               ,
            
             James
             4.12
             .
             the
             Soveraign
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               house
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             unto
             whom
             every
             
               knee
               is
               to
               bow
            
             ,
             and
             every
             conscience
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             
               heareth
               not
               his
               voice
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             3.23
             .
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               every
               soul
               which
               will
               not
               hear
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               from
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             frequently
             promised
             his
             
               speciall
               presence
            
             in
             and
             with
             
             his
             instituted
             Ordinances
             .
             Of
             old
             both
             unto
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             wherein
             they
             were
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ;
             those
             of
             places
             ,
             being
             also
             of
             his
             speciall
             institution
             .
             Under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             all
             difference
             of
             ,
             and
             respect
             unto
             place
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             John
             4.21
             .
             
               The
               hour
               cometh
               ,
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               in
               this
               Mountain
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               worship
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               hour
               cometh
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               true
               worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
            
             And
             we
             are
             commanded
             in
             
               all
               places
            
             equally
             to
             make
             our
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             :
             but
             his
             presence
             is
             promised
             and
             continued
             with
             the
             due
             celebration
             of
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             by
             him
             appointed
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             Ma●
             .
             28.20
             .
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               ,
               and
               loe
               I
               am
               with
               you
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             :
             In
             them
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             
               dwells
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.3
             .
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             being
             ,
             that
             where
             
               two
               or
               three
               are
               assembled
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               there
               he
               will
               be
               in
               
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
            
             Mat.
             8.18
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             this
             promised
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             consisteth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             which
             he
             by
             his
             Spirit
             implants
             upon
             his
             Ordinances
             to
             communicate
             his
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             unto
             his
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             his
             Spirit
             shall
             accompany
             his
             word
             for
             ever
             unto
             that
             purpose
             ,
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             special
             blessing
             which
             he
             gives
             his
             people
             in
             those
             duties
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             acceptance
             of
             them
             and
             testifying
             his
             good
             will
             unto
             them
             .
             Exod.
             29.42
             ,
             43
             ,
             45.
             
             
               At
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               will
               I
               meet
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               there
               will
               I
               meet
               with
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             
               And
               the
               Tabernacle
               shall
               be
               sanctified
               by
               my
               glory
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               dwell
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
            
             ,
             Zech.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Ezek.
             20.40
             ,
             41.
             
             
               I
               will
               accept
               you
               with
               your
               sweet
               savour
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             43.27
             .
             in
             both
             giving
             them
             intimate
             communion
             with
             himself
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             John
             1.3
             .
             By
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             gives
             that
             
               special
               presence
            
             which
             he
             requires
             an
             especiall
             reverence
             and
             regard
             of
             faith
             unto
             ,
             whereby
             his
             name
             is
             yet
             farther
             sanctified
             .
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             given
             
               special
               promises
            
             ,
             or
             promises
             of
             his
             
             speciall
             grace
             unto
             them
             that
             attend
             upon
             him
             in
             his
             worship
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             and
             hereunto
             also
             belongs
             that
             sacred
             Relation
             ,
             which
             by
             vertue
             of
             
               divine
               institution
            
             ▪
             is
             between
             the
             sacramentall
             elements
             ,
             and
             the
             especial
             Graces
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             exhibit
             and
             confirm
             ;
             and
             the
             mixing
             of
             these
             promises
             with
             faith
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             appropriated
             unto
             any
             particular
             institution
             ,
             belongs
             also
             to
             the
             right
             sanctification
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             So
             also
             ,
             4.
             doth
             our
             delight
             in
             them
             :
             now
             this
             delight
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             so
             much
             commended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ▪
             and
             proposed
             unto
             our
             example
             ,
             consists
             not
             in
             any
             carnall
             self-pleasing
             ,
             or
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             outward
             modes
             or
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             holy
             soul-refreshing
             contemplation
             on
             the
             will
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Condescention
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             of
             his
             own
             Soveraign
             meer
             will
             and
             grace
             ,
             so
             to
             manifest
             himself
             unto
             such
             poor
             sinfull
             creatures
             as
             we
             are
             ;
             so
             to
             condescend
             unto
             out
             weakness
             ,
             so
             to
             communicate
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             so
             to
             excite
             and
             draw
             forth
             our
             souls
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             
             give
             us
             such
             pledges
             of
             his
             gracious
             intercourse
             with
             us
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             by
             the
             contemplation
             of
             these
             things
             is
             the
             soul
             drawn
             forth
             to
             delight
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Whereas
             great
             opposition
             lyes
             oftentimes
             against
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             unto
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             much
             persecution
             befalls
             it
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             great
             weariness
             also
             being
             apt
             from
             the
             remainders
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             carnall
             wisdom
             ,
             indwelling
             sin
             ,
             weakness
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             Believers
             themselves
             to
             arise
             in
             the
             course
             thereof
             ,
             and
             many
             temptations
             also
             beset
             them
             on
             every
             hand
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             aside
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             holiness
             ,
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             in
             the
             due
             and
             orderly
             celebration
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             belongs
             unto
             this
             duty
             .
             And
             this
             perseverance
             respecteth
             both
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             of
             the
             highest
             concernment
             for
             us
             diligently
             to
             attend
             unto
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             ;
             herein
             do
             we
             principally
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             due
             honour
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             abide
             in
             our
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             observance
             of
             his
             commands
             ,
             
             against
             difficulties
             ,
             oppositions
             and
             persecutions
             .
             This
             he
             taketh
             notice
             of
             ,
             Rev.
             2.13
             .
             
               Thou
               holdest
               fast
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               faith
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               dayes
               wherein
            
             Antipas
             
               was
               my
               faithfull
               Martyr
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               among
               you
               where
               Satan
               dwelleth
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             indispensably
             if
             we
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             ever
             hope
             to
             obtain
             the
             reward
             ,
             Mat.
             10.38
             ,
             39.
             
             
               He
               that
               taketh
               not
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               followeth
               after
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             he
             who
             endureth
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             Matth.
             24.13
             .
             And
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             faithfull
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             them
             alone
             doth
             he
             give
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             giving
             us
             caution
             not
             to
             lose
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             wrought
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             a
             full
             reward
             ,
             2
             John
             8.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             therein
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             
               inward
               principle
            
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             our
             faith
             and
             love
             which
             are
             to
             be
             preserved
             from
             decay
             ,
             Rev
             ▪
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               I
               have
               somewhat
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               
               thou
               hast
               left
               thy
               first
               love
               ;
               remember
               therefore
               from
               whence
               thou
               art
               fallen
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               do
               thy
               first
               works
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.3
             .
             
               Remember
               how
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               and
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               outward
               manner
            
             of
             observance
             which
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             entire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             primitive
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
             
               I
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               which
               also
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             not
             admitting
             of
             any
             corruptions
             in
             it
             to
             avoid
             the
             greatest
             trouble
             ,
             Gal.
             5.11
             .
             
               And
               I
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               I
               yet
               preach
               circumcision
               ,
               why
               do
               I
               yet
               suffer
               Persecution
               ?
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           9.
           
           
             How
             do
             we
             in
             our
             Observation
             ,
             profess
             our
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             that
          
           being
           
             all
             of
             them
          
           1.
           
           Appointed
           
             by
             him
             as
             the
             head
             Law-giver
             ,
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             And
          
           2.
           
           
             Made
             by
             him
             the
          
           ensignes
           
             and
             tokens
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             their
             due
             observation
             principally
             consists
             that
          
           profession
           
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             be
             so
             often
             calleth
             us
             unto
             ,
             and
             so
             indispensably
             requireth
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
          
           
           Mat.
           28.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           Heb.
           3.6
           .
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
           John
           8.31
           .
           Chap.
           13.13
           .
           Chap.
           14.15
           ,
           21
           ,
           23.
           
           Chap.
           15.
           14
           ,
           17.
           
           Chap.
           13.35
           .
           Chap.
           15.14
           .
           Luke
           9.26
           .
           Rom.
           10.10
           .
           1
           John
           2.3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             evident
             .
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             streightly
             enjoyns
             all
             his
             Disciples
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             layes
             it
             on
             them
             as
             indispensable
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             10.10
             ,
             
               With
               the
               heart
               man
               believeth
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
               with
               the
               mouth
               confession
               ,
               or
               profession
               ,
               is
               made
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             John
             12.42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Now
             this
             profession
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             abused
             and
             mistaken
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               his
               commandments
            
             ,
             John
             15.14
             .
             
               ye
               are
               my
               Friends
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
               :
            
             So
             also
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             his
             Disciples
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             observe
             ,
             whatever
             he
             commandeth
             .
             Now
             whereas
             he
             is
             the
             head
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             next
             immediate
             and
             special
             Law-giver
             of
             it
             appointing
             unto
             it
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             
             its
             whole
             worship
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             him
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             worship
             are
             his
             most
             especial
             commands
             :
             And
             in
             their
             observation
             ,
             consists
             that
             profession
             of
             him
             which
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ;
             Therein
             doth
             he
             call
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             by
             profession
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             out
             of
             it
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Rev.
             5.9
             .
             in
             these
             he
             exerciseth
             his
             Kingly
             ,
             or
             Lordly
             power
             over
             his
             Church
             .
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             and
             in
             the
             willing
             obedience
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             gathering
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             his
             Rule
             ,
             he
             is
             glorified
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           10.
           
           
             How
             do
             we
             in
             and
             by
             them
             build
             up
             our selves
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             faith
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             By
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             due
             Observation
             he
             graciously
             invites
             and
             admits
             us
             unto
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             testification
             of
             his
             love
             and
             good
             will
             towards
             us
             .
          
           Gen.
           17.10
           .
           Levit.
           26.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Prov.
           9.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Ezek.
           26.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Zach.
           14.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Mat.
           26.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Rom.
           6.3
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             and
             principall
             ends
             of
             all
             instituted
             worship
             in
             respect
             of
             Believers
             ,
             are
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             their
             edification
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             testification
             of
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               we
               henceforth
               be
               no
               more
               children
               ,
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carryed
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               sleight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cunning
               craftiness
               whereby
               they
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
               but
               speaking
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               ,
               may
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               and
               compacted
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplyeth
               according
               
               to
               the
               effectuall
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
               .
            
             Whence
             also
             is
             that
             prayer
             of
             the
             Apostle
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               That
               he
               will
               grant
               you
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               be
               strengthened
               with
               might
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               ye
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               love
               ,
               may
               be
               able
               to
               comprehend
               with
               all
               Saints
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               breadth
               ,
               the
               length
               ,
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               heighth
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
            
             :
             For
             these
             ends
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             design
             to
             have
             them
             accomplished
             ,
             in
             and
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
             ought
             they
             to
             attend
             unto
             them
             .
             James
             1.21
             .
             
               Receive
               with
               meekness
               the
               ingrafted
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               your
               souls
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             
               As
               new
               born
               babes
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
            
             Unto
             the
             effecting
             of
             these
             ends
             ,
             especially
             the
             increase
             and
             establishment
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             are
             they
             sui●ed
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             
             whereon
             all
             their
             efficacy
             doth
             depend
             .
             In
             their
             due
             observation
             ,
             doth
             God
             give
             out
             that
             supply
             of
             Grace
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             thus
             also
             is
             faith
             exercised
             ,
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             which
             i●
             the
             only
             ordinary
             means
             of
             its
             growth
             and
             increase
             .
             Habits
             both
             acquired
             ,
             and
             infused
             ,
             are
             increased
             and
             strengthened
             by
             frequent
             acts
             on
             suitable
             objects
             ,
             Hos.
             6.3
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               we
               know
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               on
               to
               know
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             the
             celebration
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             God
             in
             Christ
             proposeth
             himself
             in
             an
             intimate
             manner
             to
             the
             believing
             soul
             ,
             as
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             reward
             ;
             and
             his
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             in
             some
             Ordinances
             .
             So
             doth
             Christ
             also
             exhibit
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             Rev.
             3.20
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               stand
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               knock
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               hear
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               door
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               supp
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               with
               me
               .
            
             Faith
             therefore
             directed
             by
             the
             word
             to
             rest
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             excited
             ,
             increased
             ,
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             appointment
             and
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Qu.
           11.
           
           
             How
             are
             mutuall
             love
             and
             communion
             among
             Believers
             testified
             and
             confirmed
             in
             their
             Observation
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             that
             they
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             as
             attended
             unto
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             are
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             suited
             unto
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           John
           13.35
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.16
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Ephes.
           4.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             principles
             of
             mutual
             ,
             spirituall
             love
             among
             Believers
             ,
             arise
             from
             their
             relation
             unto
             
               one
               Father
            
             ,
             Matth.
             23.9
             .
             
               One
               is
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             who
             giveth
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               Power
               to
               become
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             1.12
             .
             And
             their
             being
             all
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             ;
             that
             family
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             which
             is
             called
             after
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             and
             unto
             Christ
             Jesus
             as
             their
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               Brethren
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.11
             .
             being
             by
             him
             born
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             from
             their
             participation
             
             of
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             as
             also
             in
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             that
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             in
             that
             
               one
               faith
            
             and
             hope
             whereunto
             they
             are
             called
             ;
             Eph.
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               endeavouring
               to
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               as
               ye
               are
               called
               in
               one
               hope
               of
               your
               calling
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               you
               all
               .
            
             And
             that
             love
             which
             is
             not
             built
             on
             these
             principles
             and
             foundations
             ,
             is
             not
             Evangelical
             ,
             whatever
             other
             ground
             it
             may
             have
             ,
             or
             occasion
             it
             may
             pretend
             unto
             .
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             consists
             in
             their
             mutuall
             love
             duly
             exercised
             according
             to
             rule
             ;
             and
             all
             communion
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Union
             .
             In
             Union
             therefore
             must
             lye
             the
             springs
             of
             love
             :
             and
             this
             consists
             in
             a
             joynt
             incorporation
             of
             Believers
             into
             Christ
             ;
             
               for
               as
               the
               body
               is
               one
               and
               hath
               many
               members
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               being
               many
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             by
             one
             Spirit
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             
             have
             by
             the
             means
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             namely
             their
             adoption
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             joint
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             they
             altogether
             make
             profession
             of
             these
             principles
             ,
             and
             act
             that
             one
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             love
             jointly
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             ,
             and
             thereby
             grow
             up
             more
             and
             more
             into
             the
             head
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joint
             supplieth
             ,
             Eph.
             4.16
             .
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             peculiarly
             designed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             testification
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             union
             among
             themselves
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               as
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           12.
           
           
             What
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             by
             us
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             institutions
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             That
             we
             observe
             and
             do
             all
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             
             us
             to
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             add
             nothing
             unto
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             mans
             invention
             or
             appointment
             .
          
           Deut.
           4.2
           .
           chap.
           12.32
           .
           Jer.
           7.27
           .
           Ma●
           .
           15.9
           ,
           13.
           
           Mat.
           17.5
           .
           Coloss.
           2.3
           .
           Mat.
           28.20
           .
           Heb.
           3.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           Rev.
           22.18
           .
           1
           Chron.
           16.13
           .
           Isa.
           29.13
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             in
             part
             spoken
             to
             before
             on
             the
             
               third
               Question
            
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             shewed
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             revealed
             what
             that
             worship
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             accept
             in
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Here
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             three
             things
             are
             asserted
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             and
             
               do
               all
               whatsoever
            
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             observe
             .
             This
             lyes
             plain
             in
             the
             command
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             And
             we
             are
             directed
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             injunction
             given
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             that
             is
             obey
             him
             
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             Mat.
             17.5
             .
             he
             being
             the
             Prophet
             to
             whose
             teachings
             and
             instructions
             ,
             we
             owe
             obedience
             on
             pain
             of
             extermination
             from
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             18.15
             .
             Act.
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Whatever
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             revealed
             as
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             or
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             inviolably
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             his
             Friends
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             we
             will
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
             No
             disuse
             of
             what
             continuance
             soever
             ,
             can
             discharge
             us
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             institutions
             .
             After
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             had
             been
             disused
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             unto
             the
             return
             from
             the
             captivity
             ,
             the
             restoration
             of
             it
             was
             required
             of
             God
             and
             accepted
             with
             him
             ,
             Neh.
             8.17
             .
             No
             abuse
             of
             how
             high
             a
             nature
             soever
             can
             absolve
             us
             from
             obedience
             unto
             an
             institution
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             18.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             After
             the
             great
             abuse
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             recalls
             them
             again
             unto
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             And
             after
             the
             defilement
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             under
             the
             Anti-Christian
             apostacy
             ,
             yet
             the
             Temple
             and
             
             the
             Altar
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             again
             ,
             Rev.
             11.1
             .
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             was
             again
             to
             be
             raised
             amongst
             men
             .
             Rev.
             21.3
             .
             No
             opposition
             ,
             no
             persecution
             ,
             can
             give
             the
             Church
             a
             dispensation
             wholly
             to
             omit
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             the
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             whilest
             we
             are
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             great
             rule
             ,
             Acts
             4.19
             .
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               to
               hearken
               unto
               you
               more
               than
               unto
               God
               ,
               judge
               ye
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             positive
             institutions
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             regard
             unto
             rules
             and
             prescriptions
             of
             prudence
             ,
             as
             to
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             seasons
             ;
             that
             by
             no
             inadvertency
             or
             miscarriage
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             advantage
             taken
             by
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             hindred
             .
             So
             the
             Disciples
             met
             with
             
               the
               doors
               shut
            
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             John
             20.19
             .
             and
             Paul
             met
             with
             the
             Disciples
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             
               an
               upper
               chamber
            
             ,
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             20.7
             ,
             8.
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             obligation
             unto
             their
             observation
             ,
             it
             indispensably
             binds
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             to
             all
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             
             whatever
             ,
             Heb.
             10.25
             .
             
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
             To
             dispence
             with
             Christs
             commands
             practically
             is
             unlawfull
             ;
             much
             more
             doctrinally
             ;
             most
             of
             all
             authoritatively
             as
             the
             Pope
             takes
             on
             himself
             to
             do
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             Churches
             duty
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             them
             .
             We
             are
             not
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             meerly
             with
             what
             we
             find
             in
             practice
             amongst
             others
             ,
             no
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             men
             good
             or
             holy
             .
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             every
             member
             of
             it
             in
             his
             place
             and
             station
             ,
             is
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             out
             whatever
             is
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             required
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             hearts
             and
             minds
             prepared
             unto
             a
             due
             observation
             of
             whatever
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whatever
             belongs
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             way
             or
             manner
             whereby
             any
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             comes
             also
             under
             
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             duly
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             ,
             and
             observed
             .
             Indeed
             whatever
             is
             of
             this
             nature
             appoin●ed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             doth
             therefore
             belong
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             And
             what
             is
             not
             so
             appointed
             ,
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             are
             the
             celebration
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             with
             prayer
             ;
             for
             
               every
               thing
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             of
             some
             of
             them
             indispensably
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Chap.
             11.20
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             33.
             
             With
             care
             ,
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             love
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             condescention
             and
             prudence
             ,
             
               doing
               all
               things
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.33
             .
             Chap.
             14.40
             .
             Gestures
             in
             some
             sacred
             actions
             ,
             Mat.
             26.20
             ,
             26.
             
             John
             13.23
             .
             All
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             diligently
             to
             inquire
             into
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             goings
             out
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             comings
             in
             thereof
             ,
             the
             forms
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             Laws
             thereof
             ,
             promised
             to
             be
             shewed
             unto
             it
             ,
             Ezek.
             43.11
             .
             to
             attend
             carefully
             to
             their
             observation
             is
             its
             duty
             ,
             being
             left
             at
             liberty
             as
             to
             all
             other
             circumstances
             
             which
             no
             authority
             of
             man
             can
             give
             any
             real
             relation
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             unto
             .
             Therein
             lyes
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             revelation
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
             It
             was
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             to
             do
             and
             observe
             all
             that
             God
             appointed
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             that
             he
             had
             prescribed
             for
             their
             observance
             ,
             Deut.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               have
               taught
               you
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               even
               as
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               commanded
               me
               ;
               keep
               therefore
               and
               do
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               your
               wisdom
               and
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             herein
             is
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             kept
             inviolate
             and
             unblameable
             .
             The
             perswasion
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             prescribed
             all
             things
             wherein
             his
             worship
             is
             concerned
             ,
             seems
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             negligence
             in
             inquiring
             after
             what
             he
             hath
             so
             prescribed
             :
             and
             when
             once
             that
             perswasion
             is
             entertained
             ,
             all
             farther
             inquiry
             is
             superseded
             ,
             and
             despised
             .
             For
             to
             what
             end
             should
             any
             one
             seek
             after
             that
             which
             he
             is
             satisfied
             cannot
             be
             found
             ?
             as
             that
             which
             is
             not
             cannot
             be
             .
             But
             this
             mistake
             will
             be
             elsewhere
             more
             fully
             discovered
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             nothing
             be
             admitted
             or
             practised
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             In
             its
             care
             ,
             faithfulness
             and
             watchfulness
             herein
             ,
             consists
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             its
             loyalty
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             King
             and
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             which
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             unto
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             so
             many
             severe
             interdictions
             and
             prohibitions
             in
             his
             word
             against
             all
             additions
             to
             his
             commands
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatever
             ;
             of
             which
             afterwards
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           13.
           
           
             Are
             not
             some
             Institutions
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ceased
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             obligation
             unto
             their
             observation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             rightly
             disused
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           Some
           Symbolical
           
             tokens
             of
             moral
             duties
             occasionally
             used
             ,
             only
             for
             present
             instruction
             in
             those
             duties
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             any
             intention
             to
             oblige
             Believers
             unto
             the
             formal
             constant
             use
             or
             repetition
             of
             them
             .
             And
          
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Some
             temporary
             appointments
             relating
             unto
             gifts
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             bestowed
             only
             for
             a
             season
             in
             
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             ceased
             ;
             but
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             No
             institution
             or
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             given
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             relating
             unto
             the
             Evangelical
             administration
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             doth
             or
             shall
             cease
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             wholly
             omitted
             without
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           John
           13.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Rom.
           16.16
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.20
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.10
           .
           Mark
           6.13
           .
           Jam.
           5.14
           .
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6.14
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.16
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             sundry
             things
             practised
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             being
             then
             in
             
               common
               use
            
             amongst
             men
             ,
             were
             occasionally
             made
             by
             them
             Symbolical
             instructions
             in
             moral
             duties
             .
             Such
             were
             
               washing
               of
               feet
            
             by
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               kiss
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             no
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             sanct●fied
             use
             directed
             unto
             the
             present
             civil
             customes
             and
             usages
             ,
             the
             commands
             given
             concerning
             them
             ,
             respect
             not
             the
             
               outward
               action
            
             ,
             
             nor
             appointed
             any
             continuance
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             peculiarly
             suited
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             things
             and
             Persons
             in
             those
             Countries
             ;
             as
             John
             13.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               After
               he
               had
               washed
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               had
               taken
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               was
               set
               down
               again
               ,
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               know
               ye
               what
               I
               have
               done
               to
               ye
               ,
               ye
               call
               me
               Master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               well
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               am
               ;
               if
               I
               then
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               ye
               also
               ought
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               example
               that
               ye
               should
               do
               as
               I
               have
               done
               to
               you
               .
            
             'T
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             the
             moral
             duty
             of
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             in
             condescention
             ,
             and
             mutual
             helpfulness
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             all
             necessary
             offices
             as
             occasion
             doth
             require
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             here
             enjoyneth
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             to
             by
             his
             own
             example
             in
             an
             office
             of
             love
             then
             in
             use
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               holy
               kiss
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.16
             .
             which
             was
             a
             temporary
             occasional
             token
             of
             entire
             love
             ;
             which
             may
             in
             answer
             thereunto
             ,
             be
             expressed
             by
             any
             sober
             usage
             of
             salutation
             amongst
             men
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             the
             things
             themselves
             were
             not
             instituted
             for
             any
             continuance
             ,
             nor
             
             do
             represent
             any
             special
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             inseperable
             from
             every
             institution
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             Common
             usages
             or
             practises
             therefore
             ,
             directed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             and
             unto
             a
             proper
             end
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             used
             ,
             make
             them
             not
             institutions
             of
             worship
             .
             Neither
             have
             they
             in
             them
             as
             so
             commanded
             or
             directed
             ,
             any
             one
             thing
             that
             concurs
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Gospel-Ordinance
             :
             for
             neither
             had
             they
             their
             rise
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             continuance
             of
             them
             enjoyned
             ,
             nor
             any
             promise
             annexed
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             represented
             or
             exhibited
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             the
             first
             Churches
             continued
             for
             a
             while
             certain
             
               extraordinary
               gifts
            
             ,
             that
             had
             their
             effects
             visibly
             on
             the
             outward
             senses
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             tended
             not
             immediately
             unto
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             conviction
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             vindication
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             Preached
             and
             propagated
             .
             Such
             was
             that
             
               gift
               of
               healing
            
             the
             sick
             ,
             which
             being
             an
             especial
             effect
             
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             it
             was
             accompanied
             by
             
               anointing
               with
               Oyle
            
             ;
             but
             this
             being
             no
             universal
             practice
             ,
             and
             used
             only
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             gift
             extraordinary
             ,
             whose
             use
             and
             being
             are
             long
             since
             ceased
             ,
             it
             never
             was
             appointed
             nor
             intended
             to
             be
             of
             continuance
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             tyed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             the
             empty
             signs
             and
             shadows
             of
             things
             whose
             substance
             is
             not
             enjoyed
             :
             besides
             ,
             no
             spiritual
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             was
             ever
             intimated
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             or
             exhibited
             by
             that
             usage
             of
             
               anointing
               with
               Oyle
            
             .
             The
             first
             mention
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             Mark.
             6.13
             .
             where
             its
             practice
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             
               extraordinary
               power
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             committed
             unto
             his
             
               twelve
               Disciples
            
             on
             their
             first
             sending
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             referred
             unto
             the
             same
             
               series
               of
               miracles
            
             which
             they
             wrought
             in
             pursuit
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             
               they
               cast
               out
               many
               Devils
               ,
               and
               anointed
               with
               Oyle
               many
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
             And
             by
             what
             is
             there
             recorded
             ,
             the
             subsequent
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             James
             5.14
             .
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             but
             now
             unto
             a
             reall
             evangelical
             institution
             
             of
             worship
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             be
             a
             command
             of
             Christ
             manifested
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             Example
             proposed
             unto
             our
             imitation
             ,
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             be
             given
             and
             enjoyned
             unto
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             with
             the
             limitation
             of
             its
             administration
             expressed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             unto
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             Gospel
             grace
             be
             required
             in
             them
             that
             attend
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             it
             teach
             ,
             or
             represent
             ,
             or
             seal
             ,
             or
             improve
             some
             grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             acceptation
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             thus
             appointed
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             indispensably
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           14.
           
           
             May
             not
             the
             Church
             find
             out
             ,
             and
             appoint
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             such
             religious
             rites
             ,
             as
             being
             adjoyned
             unto
             the
             celebration
             of
             Gods
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             may
             farther
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Worshipers
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             worship
             it self
             in
             its
             performance
             more
             decent
             ,
             beautiful
             and
             orderly
             ,
             as
             the
             appointing
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             All
             acceptable
             devotion
             in
             them
             that
             worship
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             precepts
             and
             promises
             of
             God
             alone
             .
             And
             the
          
           comeliness
           and
           beauty
           
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             its
             relation
             unto
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             merciful
             high-Priest
             over
             his
             house
             ,
             with
             the
             glorious
             administration
             of
             the
             spirit
             therein
             .
             The
          
           order
           
             also
             of
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             due
             and
             regular
             observation
             of
             all
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             such
             inventions
             are
             in
             themselves
             needless
             ,
             and
             useless
             ,
             and
             because
             forbidden
             ,
             unlawful
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.21
           .
           Chap.
           14.23
           .
           Heb.
           4.2
           .
           Chap.
           11.6
           .
           Deut.
           13.4
           .
           Chap.
           27.10
           .
           Chap.
           30.2.8
           ,
           20.
           
           Chap.
           11.27
           .
           Matth.
           27.5
           .
           Isa.
           29.13
           .
           Heb.
           11.4
           ,
           6.
           
           Ephes.
           2.18
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Heb.
           10.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           John
           4.21
           ,
           23.
           1
           
           Cor.
           14.20
           .
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
           Exod.
           20.4
           .
           Deut.
           4.2
           .
           Matth.
           15.13
           .
           Isa.
           29.13
           .
           Deut.
           12.32
           .
           Chap.
           17.3
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             are
             usually
             pleaded
             in
             the
             Justification
             of
             the
             observance
             of
             such
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             tend
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Worshipers
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             render
             the
             Worship
             it self
             comely
             and
             beautiful
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             are
             the
             great
             preservers
             of
             order
             in
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             these
             accounts
             they
             may
             be
             instituted
             ,
             or
             appointed
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             all
             .
             But
             things
             are
             indeed
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               and
               will
               be
               worshiped
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             4.24
             .
             And
             no
             devotion
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             proceedeth
             from
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             and
             faith
             in
             all
             things
             respects
             the
             commands
             and
             authority
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               worship
               me
               ,
               who
               teach
               for
               doctrines
               the
               commandments
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
             and
             he
             rejecteth
             all
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             given
             him
             by
             those
             ,
             whose
             fear
             towards
             him
             ,
             or
             worship
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             
               taught
               by
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Isa.
             29.13
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             being
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             divine
             Authority
             ,
             they
             can
             no
             way
             farther
             or
             promote
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Worshipers
             .
             
             What
             natural
             ,
             or
             carnal
             affections
             may
             be
             excited
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             may
             inflame
             themselves
             with
             Idols
             ,
             Isa.
             57.5
             .
             or
             what
             outward
             ,
             outside
             devotion
             they
             may
             direct
             unto
             or
             excite
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             no
             means
             of
             stirring
             up
             the
             
               grace
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             increase
             or
             strengthening
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             which
             things
             alone
             God
             accepts
             in
             Gospel
             Worship
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             appointed
             by
             him
             for
             any
             such
             purpose
             ,
             is
             most
             certain
             :
             for
             to
             say
             that
             any
             thing
             will
             effectually
             stir
             up
             devotion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             excite
             ,
             strengthen
             or
             increase
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             towards
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             is
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             reflect
             on
             his
             wisdome
             and
             care
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             wanting
             towards
             it
             in
             things
             so
             necessary
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             against
             ,
             Isa.
             5.4
             .
             what
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               could
               have
               been
               done
               more
               to
               my
               Vineyard
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               done
               in
               it
               ?
            
             so
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             extolls
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             to
             ascribe
             unto
             it
             .
             Shall
             men
             find
             out
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             unto
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             
             that
             obey
             him
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             attendance
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             effects
             must
             needs
             divert
             the
             mind
             from
             those
             proper
             spiritual
             actings
             of
             faith
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             duty
             to
             attend
             unto
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evidently
             seen
             in
             them
             who
             indulging
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             observation
             in
             multiplyed
             instances
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             have
             changed
             the
             whole
             spiritual
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             a
             Theatrical
             pompeous
             shew
             of
             carnal
             devotion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             comelyness
             and
             beauty
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             observation
             .
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             sundry
             places
             expresly
             compare
             the
             spiritual
             worship
             of
             the
             Gosple
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Church
             had
             a
             
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             and
             carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             Heb.
             9.1
             .
             and
             although
             it
             be
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             did
             for
             the
             glory
             and
             ornaments
             of
             outward
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             splendour
             of
             their
             observation
             ,
             far
             exceed
             and
             excell
             that
             worship
             which
             God
             commands
             now
             ,
             as
             suitable
             unto
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             prefer
             this
             
             for
             glory
             ,
             comelyness
             and
             beauty
             ,
             unspeakably
             above
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             manifests
             that
             these
             things
             can
             have
             no
             respect
             unto
             outward
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             chief
             admirers
             of
             them
             can
             no
             way
             vye
             for
             glory
             with
             the
             old
             worship
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
               if
               the
               ministration
               of
               death
               ,
               written
               and
               engraven
               in
               stones
               ,
               was
               glorious
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               could
               not
               stedfastly
               behold
               the
               face
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               which
               glory
               was
               to
               be
               done
               away
               ,
               how
               shall
               not
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               spirit
               be
               rather
               glorious
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               ministration
               of
               condemnation
               be
               glory
               ,
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               ministration
               of
               righteousness
               exceed
               in
               glory
               :
               for
               even
               that
               which
               was
               made
               glorious
               had
               no
               glory
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               excelleth
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               which
               was
               done
               away
               is
               glorious
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               which
               remaineth
               is
               glorious
               .
            
             He
             compareth
             the
             two
             ministrations
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             worships
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             preferring
             this
             unspeakably
             above
             the
             other
             ;
             sufficiently
             manifesting
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             consisteth
             not
             in
             any
             pompeous
             observance
             
             of
             outward
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             He
             declareth
             ,
             that
             indeed
             it
             doth
             consist
             in
             its
             relation
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             of
             the
             worshipers
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             under
             the
             Ministry
             of
             their
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             being
             enabled
             thereunto
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ;
             for
             therein
             ,
             
               through
               Christ
               we
               have
               an
               access
               in
               one
               spirit
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.18
             .
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Heb.
             10.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
               having
               therefore
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holyest
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               having
               an
               High-Priest
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             it
             ;
             whose
             consideration
             whilest
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             diverted
             from
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             beauty
             in
             the
             outward
             preparation
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             they
             lose
             the
             priviledge
             purchased
             for
             Believers
             by
             the
             
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             Instead
             then
             of
             farthering
             the
             beauty
             and
             comeliness
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             lead
             men
             into
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             and
             mistake
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             of
             it
             consists
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             due
             consideration
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             mean
             and
             carnal
             ,
             and
             far
             beneath
             those
             ceremonies
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             which
             yet
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Worldly
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               beggarly
            
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             to
             have
             no
             glory
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             tend
             unto
             the
             preservation
             of
             due
             order
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             divine
             Worship
             .
             All
             order
             consists
             in
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             rule
             .
             The
             rules
             of
             actions
             are
             either
             natural
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             special
             appointment
             .
             Both
             these
             take
             place
             in
             religious
             worship
             ;
             the
             institutions
             or
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             containing
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             observation
             principally
             consists
             the
             order
             of
             it
             .
             Whatever
             is
             of
             circumstance
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             especial
             determination
             ,
             as
             emerging
             or
             arising
             only
             occasionally
             upon
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             appointed
             ,
             at
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             place
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             rule
             of
             
               moral
               prudence
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             observation
             their
             order
             doth
             consist
             .
             But
             the
             super-addition
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             necessarily
             belonging
             neither
             to
             the
             institutions
             of
             worship
             ,
             nor
             unto
             those
             circumstances
             whose
             disposal
             falls
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             moral
             prudence
             ,
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             add
             any
             thing
             unto
             the
             
               due
               order
            
             of
             Gospel
             Worship
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             altogether
             needless
             ,
             and
             useless
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             Neither
             is
             this
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             inconvenience
             wherewith
             their
             observance
             is
             attended
             ;
             for
             although
             they
             are
             not
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             expresly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             forbidden
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             simply
             impossible
             that
             all
             instances
             wherein
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             might
             exercise
             its
             invention
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             should
             be
             reckoned
             up
             and
             condemned
             ,
             yet
             they
             fall
             directly
             under
             those
             severe
             prohibitions
             which
             God
             hath
             recorded
             to
             secure
             his
             worship
             from
             all
             such
             additions
             unto
             it
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             .
             Yea
             the
             main
             design
             of
             the
             
               second
               precept
            
             is
             to
             forbid
             
               all
               making
               unto
               our selves
            
             ,
             any
             such
             things
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             add
             unto
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             whereof
             an
             instance
             is
             given
             in
             that
             
             of
             
               making
               and
               worshiping
               Images
            
             ,
             the
             most
             common
             way
             that
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             were
             then
             prone
             to
             trangess
             by
             ,
             against
             the
             institutions
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             sense
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             commandment
             is
             secured
             by
             those
             ensuing
             prohibitions
             against
             the
             adding
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               add
               unto
               the
               word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               ye
               diminish
               ought
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               keep
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             Chap.
             12.32
             .
             
               what
               things
               soever
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               observe
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               add
               thereto
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               from
               it
               ,
            
             Chap.
             17.3
             .
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             were
             the
             places
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             Matth
             ,
             15.9
             .
             as
             also
             is
             that
             severe
             rule
             applyed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             unto
             the
             additions
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Verse
             13.
             
             
               Every
               plant
               ,
               which
               my
               Heavenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               planted
               ,
               shall
               be
               rooted
               up
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             yet
             farther
             evidence
             contributed
             unto
             this
             intention
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             from
             those
             places
             where
             such
             evils
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             were
             particularly
             forbidden
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             condemned
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             special
             account
             of
             
             their
             being
             so
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             on
             that
             more
             general
             ,
             of
             being
             introduced
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Institutions
             or
             commands
             ,
             Jer.
             7.31
             .
             
               they
               have
               built
               the
               high
               places
               of
            
             Tophe●
             ,
             
               which
               is
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Hinnom
             
               to
               burn
               their
               Sons
               and
               their
               Daughters
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               not
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               into
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Chap.
             19.5
             .
             
               they
               have
               also
               built
               the
               high
               pl●ces
               of
            
             Baal
             
               to
               burn
               their
               Sons
               with
               fire
               ,
               for
               burnt-offerings
               unto
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               which
               I
               commanded
               not
               ,
               nor
               spake
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               into
               my
               mind
               .
            
             These
             things
             were
             particularly
             forbidden
             ;
             but
             yet
             God
             here
             condemns
             them
             as
             coming
             under
             the
             general
             evil
             of
             
               making
               additions
            
             unto
             his
             commands
             ,
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             commanded
             not
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             ever
             enter
             into
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             all
             
               additions
               corrupting
            
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             are
             forbidden
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             farther
             ,
             adorn
             ,
             and
             preserve
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             which
             implyes
             a
             contradict●on
             ;
             for
             whereas
             every
             addition
             is
             principally
             a
             corruption
             because
             it
             is
             an
             addition
             ,
             under
             which
             notion
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             which
             is
             forbidden
             is
             a
             
             corruption
             of
             it
             )
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             preserving
             ,
             adorning
             addition
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             allow
             a
             preserving
             and
             adorning
             corruption
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             of
             more
             force
             which
             is
             pleaded
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             additions
             which
             they
             make
             ,
             belong
             not
             unto
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             every
             circumstance
             observed
             religiously
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             were
             all
             those
             
               ceremonious
               observances
            
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             had
             the
             same
             respect
             in
             the
             prohibitions
             of
             adding
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             weighty
             things
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           15.
           
           
             Whence
             may
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             right
             and
             due
             observation
             of
             Instituted
             worship
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             high
             concernment
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             This
             is
             fully
             taught
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
          
           (
           1
           )
           
             God
             would
             never
             accept
             in
             any
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             or
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             moral
             Obedience
             without
             the
             observation
             of
             some
             institutions
             as
          
           tryals
           ,
           
             tokens
             ,
             and
             pledges
             of
             that
             obedience
             .
             And
          
           (
           2
           )
           
           
             in
             their
             use
             and
          
           signification
           
             by
             his
             appointment
             they
             nearly
             concern
             the
             principal
             mysteries
             of
             his
             will
             and
             grace
             .
             And
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             By
             their
             celebration
             is
             he
             glorified
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           (
           4
           )
           
             As
             he
             hath
             made
             blessed
             promises
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             grant
             them
             his
             presence
             and
             to
             bless
             them
             in
             their
             use
             :
             So
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             Being
             the
             tokens
             of
             the
          
           mariage
           relation
           
             that
             is
             between
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             alone
             he
             calls
             himself
             a
          
           jealous
           
             God
             ;
             And
          
           (
           6
           )
           
             hath
             actually
             exercised
             signal
             severity
             towards
             the
             neglecters
             ,
             corrupters
             or
             abusers
             of
             them
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Gen.
           2.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Gen.
           4.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Gen.
           17.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Exod.
           12.24
           .
           Exod.
           20.
           
           Math.
           28.19
           ▪
           20.
           
           Math.
           26.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Eph.
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Rev.
           1.13
           .
           Rev.
           21.3
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Gen.
           17.10
           .
           Exod.
           12.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Rom.
           6.3
           ,
           4
           ▪
           5.
           
           Math.
           26.27
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           (
           3
           )
           See
           question
           the
           eighth
           and
           ninth
           .
           (
           4
           )
           Exod.
           29.42
           ,
           43
           ,
           45.
           
           Deut.
           14.23
           .
           Psal.
           133.3
           .
           Math.
           18.20
           Rev.
           21.3
           .
           (
           5
           )
           Exod.
           20.5
           .
           Deut.
           4.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Josh.
           24.19
           .
           Ezek.
           16.
           
           (
           6
           )
           Levit.
           10.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Num.
           16.3
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           32
           ,
           35.
           1
           
           Sam.
           2.28
           ,
           29.
           2
           
           Sam.
           6.6
           ,
           7.
           2
           
           Chron.
           26.16
           ,
           19.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.30
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             neglected
             and
             dispised
             in
             the
             World.
             Some
             are
             utterly
             regardless
             of
             it
             ,
             supposing
             that
             if
             they
             attend
             ,
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             unto
             moral
             obedience
             ,
             that
             neither
             God
             nor
             themselves
             are
             much
             concerned
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             Others
             think
             the
             disposal
             and
             ordering
             of
             it
             to
             be
             so
             left
             unto
             men
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             with
             it
             as
             it
             seems
             right
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             And
             some
             follow
             them
             therein
             as
             willingly
             walking
             after
             their
             commandments
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             will
             or
             authority
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             gives
             us
             utterly
             another
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             honour
             of
             God
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             tryal
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             the
             order
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             professed
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               saving
               of
               our
               souls
            
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             are
             therein
             laid
             upon
             the
             due
             and
             right
             observance
             of
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             
             are
             negligent
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             pretend
             ,
             have
             no
             real
             respect
             unto
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             called
             Religion
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             in
             every
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             his
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             the
             touchstone
             and
             tryal
             of
             its
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             neglected
             ,
             do
             openly
             refuse
             to
             come
             unto
             Gods
             tryal
             .
             In
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             the
             tryal
             of
             Adams
             obedience
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             was
             in
             and
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             trees
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             Gen.
             2.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               commanded
               the
               Man
               saying
               ,
               of
               every
               tree
               of
               the
               garden
               thou
               maist
               freely
               eat
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eat
               of
               it
               for
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               ,
               shalt
               surely
               die
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             and
             purity
             .
             And
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             neglect
             of
             attending
             thereunto
             ,
             did
             they
             transgress
             the
             whole
             law
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             as
             failing
             in
             their
             duty
             in
             that
             which
             was
             appointment
             for
             their
             
             tryal
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             Chap.
             3.11
             .
             
               Hast
               thou
               eaten
               of
               the
               tree
               whereof
               I
               commanded
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               eat
               ?
            
             &c.
             And
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             family
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             built
             upon
             the
             promise
             ,
             was
             tryed
             also
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             instituted
             worship
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             discovery
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Cain
             ,
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Abel
             ,
             until
             they
             came
             to
             be
             proved
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             a
             new
             part
             of
             Gods
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             fall
             whereinto
             it
             was
             brought
             .
             Gen.
             4.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               In
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               Cain
               brought
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               an
               offering
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Abel
               he
               also
               brought
               of
               the
               firstlings
               of
               his
               flock
               and
               of
               the
               fat
               thereof
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               had
               respect
               unto
               Abel
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               offering
               ,
               but
               unto
               Cain
               ,
               and
               his
               offering
               he
               had
               not
               respect
               .
            
             The
             ground
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Heb.
             11.4
             .
             
               By
               faith
               Abel
               offered
               unto
               God
               a
               more
               excellent
               sacrifice
               than
               Cain
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               obtained
               witness
               that
               he
               was
               righteous
               ,
               God
               testifying
               of
               his
               gifts
               .
            
             In
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             first
             institution
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             fall
             ,
             
             did
             Abel
             receive
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             being
             justified
             and
             accepted
             with
             God.
             Afterwards
             when
             Abraham
             was
             called
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             separated
             to
             bare
             forth
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             the
             spring
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             future
             ages
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             institution
             of
             circumcision
             given
             him
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             his
             obedience
             ;
             the
             Law
             and
             condition
             whereof
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             observed
             it
             not
             should
             be
             esteemed
             an
             alien
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             People
             .
             Gen.
             17.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               God
               said
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               my
               covenant
               ,
               thou
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               in
               their
               generations
               .
               This
               is
               my
               covenant
               which
               ye
               shall
               keep
               between
               me
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               every
               man-child
               among
               you
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               ,
            
             Verse
             the
             (
             14
             )
             
               and
               the
               uncircumcised
               man-child
               whose
               flesh
               of
               his
               foreskin
               is
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               hath
               broken
               my
               covenant
               .
            
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             his
             posterity
             were
             to
             be
             collected
             into
             a
             new
             Church
             state
             and
             order
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             Exod.
             12.24
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               observe
               
               this
               thing
               for
               an
               Ordinance
               to
               thee
               and
               to
               thy
               Sons
               for
               ever
            
             ▪
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             penalty
             with
             that
             of
             circumcision
             ;
             to
             these
             he
             added
             many
             more
             on
             mount
             
               Sinai
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             all
             as
             the
             tryals
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             obedience
             unto
             succeeding
             generations
             :
             How
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             his
             Church
             under
             the
             
               new
               Testament
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             declare
             .
             In
             no
             state
             or
             condition
             then
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             God
             ever
             accept
             of
             
               moral
               Obedience
            
             without
             the
             observation
             of
             some
             instituted
             worship
             accommodated
             in
             his
             wisdome
             unto
             its
             various
             states
             and
             conditions
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             according
             unto
             his
             mind
             and
             appointment
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             the
             tryal
             of
             Mens
             whole
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             acceptance
             or
             rejection
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             it
             continues
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             about
             the
             worship
             which
             at
             present
             he
             requires
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             that
             his
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             shall
             be
             as
             
               effectual
               means
            
             as
             to
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             will
             and
             mind
             ,
             so
             of
             communicating
             his
             love
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             grace
             
             unto
             us
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             that
             communion
             ,
             or
             intercourse
             with
             his
             holy
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             graciously
             granted
             unto
             us
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             this
             as
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             manifested
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             quoted
             in
             answer
             unto
             this
             question
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             at
             large
             declared
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             holy
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             explained
             the
             nature
             of
             gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             particular
             we
             need
             not
             here
             insist
             much
             in
             the
             farther
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             Abraham
             was
             instructed
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             by
             
               circumcision
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.10
             .
             which
             is
             often
             explained
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             applying
             it
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             conversion
             ,
             called
             the
             
               circumcision
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               Deut
               ,
            
             10.16
             .
             Chap.
             30.6
             .
             Jer.
             4.4
             .
             as
             also
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.11
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Passover
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             taught
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             mercy
             of
             their
             present
             deliverance
             ,
             Exod.
             12.23
             ,
             24.
             but
             also
             to
             look
             for
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
            
             who
             was
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             John
             1.29
             .
             the
             true
             Passover
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             which
             was
             sacrificed
             for
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             how
             our
             incision
             or
             implanting
             into
             
             Christ
             ,
             is
             represented
             and
             signified
             by
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             as
             also
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Matth.
             26.27
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
             and
             all
             these
             graces
             which
             they
             teach
             ,
             they
             also
             exhibit
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             means
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             them
             unto
             Beleivers
             .
             Moreover
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Beleivers
             ,
             who
             have
             conscientiously
             waited
             upon
             God
             in
             their
             due
             observance
             ,
             may
             be
             produced
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             instruction
             ,
             edification
             ,
             consolation
             ,
             Spiritual
             strength
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             resolution
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             hath
             been
             witnessed
             unto
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             ends
             ;
             and
             they
             to
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             not
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             do
             but
             in
             vain
             pretend
             a
             regard
             unto
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Farthermore
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             our
             duty
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             means
             of
             our
             glorifying
             him
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             otherwise
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             own
             his
             authority
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             yield
             obedience
             to
             what
             he
             requires
             at
             
             our
             hands
             .
             And
             what
             we
             do
             herein
             ,
             is
             principally
             evident
             in
             those
             duties
             which
             lye
             under
             the
             eye
             and
             observation
             of
             Men.
             Some
             duties
             of
             obedience
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             discern
             in
             Believers
             .
             Such
             are
             their
             faith
             ,
             inward
             holiness
             ,
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             heavenly
             mindedness
             ,
             sincere
             mortification
             of
             indwelling
             sin
             ,
             some
             whose
             performance
             ought
             to
             be
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             personal
             prayer
             ,
             and
             almes
             .
             Matth.
             6.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             liable
             to
             misconstruction
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             as
             Zeal
             in
             many
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             conscientious
             observation
             of
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             and
             therein
             avowing
             our
             subjection
             unto
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             World
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             which
             unless
             in
             case
             of
             persecution
             ▪
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             hid
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             they
             can
             have
             no
             pretence
             of
             scandal
             at
             .
             And
             therefore
             hath
             God
             appointed
             that
             by
             this
             means
             and
             way
             ,
             we
             shall
             honour
             and
             glorifie
             him
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             neglect
             ,
             we
             do
             evidently
             cast
             off
             all
             regard
             unto
             his
             
             concernments
             in
             this
             World.
             Herein
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             manifest
             our selves
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             him
             and
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             indispensably
             requireth
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             Mark
             8.38
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               whosoever
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               me
               and
               of
               my
               words
               in
               this
               adulterous
               and
               sinfull
               generation
               ,
               of
               him
               also
               shall
               the
               son
               of
               Man
               be
               ashamed
               when
               he
               cometh
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Angels
               .
            
             Hereby
             ▪
             do
             we
             keep
             the
             commandments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               his
               freinds
               ▪
               John
            
             13.35
             .
             for
             these
             peculiarly
             are
             
               his
               commands
            
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             suffer
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             do
             most
             properly
             suffer
             as
             Christians
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             glory
             ,
             that
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               If
               ye
               be
               reproached
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               ;
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               glory
               and
               of
               God
               resteth
               upon
               you
               ,
               on
               their
               part
               he
               is
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
               but
               on
               your
               part
               he
               is
               glorified
               ,
               but
               let
               none
               of
               you
               suffer
               as
               a
               murderer
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               thief
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               evil
               doer
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               busi●
               body
               in
               other
               Mens
               matters
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               Man
               suffer
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               glorifie
               God
               ●n
               this
               behalf
               .
            
             And
             a
             happy
             and
             a
             blessed
             
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             special
             commands
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             to
             encourage
             us
             in
             our
             duty
             ,
             the
             holy
             faithful
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             many
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             graciously
             afford
             unto
             us
             his
             especial
             sanctifying
             blessing
             presence
             ,
             in
             our
             attendance
             on
             his
             worship
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             .
             For
             as
             he
             promised
             of
             old
             that
             he
             would
             make
             glorious
             the
             
               place
               of
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             or
             abode
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             Isa.
             60.13
             .
             that
             he
             would
             meet
             them
             in
             
               his
               sanctuary
            
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             there
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             29.42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Deut.
             14.24
             .
             so
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             to
             the
             same
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             assemble
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             worship
             which
             in
             the
             Gospel
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             Matth.
             18.20
             .
             
               For
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             therein
             is
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             gracious
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             with
             Men.
             Rev.
             21.3
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             offereth
             unto
             
             us
             his
             presence
             ,
             his
             gracious
             blessing
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             saving
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             and
             by
             promises
             which
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             what
             unspeakable
             guilt
             must
             we
             needs
             contract
             upon
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             or
             despise
             the
             tenders
             of
             such
             grace
             ?
          
           
             But
             because
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             slothful
             ,
             and
             are
             slow
             of
             heart
             in
             admiting
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             spiritual
             things
             that
             fall
             not
             in
             with
             the
             light
             and
             principles
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             unto
             a
             diligence
             in
             our
             attendance
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             that
             he
             looks
             upon
             our
             obedience
             herein
             as
             our
             
               whole
               loyalty
            
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             
               conjugal
               covenant
            
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             take
             Beleivers
             into
             with
             himself
             ,
             Jer.
             3.14
             .
             
               turn
               O
               backsliding
               children
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               marryed
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               you
               one
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               ye
               unto
               Sion
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Pastors
               according
               unto
               mine
               heart
               ,
               which
               shall
               feed
               ye
               with
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
            
             Coming
             unto
             Sion
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             leading
             and
             conduct
             of
             Pastors
             according
             
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             our
             answering
             the
             relation
             wherein
             we
             stand
             unto
             him
             as
             he
             is
             marryed
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             he
             teacheth
             us
             that
             as
             an
             Husband
             ,
             he
             is
             jealous
             of
             our
             discharge
             of
             our
             duty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             accounting
             our
             neglect
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             or
             profanation
             of
             it
             by
             inventions
             and
             additions
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             be
             
               spiritual
               disloyalty
               ,
               whoredome
            
             and
             adultery
             ,
             which
             his
             soul
             abhorreth
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             will
             cast
             off
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             See
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
             Deut.
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Jos.
             24.19
             .
             Ezek.
             16.
             whatever
             he
             will
             bear
             withal
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             bear
             with
             that
             which
             his
             jealousie
             is
             exercised
             about
             .
             If
             it
             transgress
             therein
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ;
             which
             repudiated
             condition
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             however
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             boast
             themselves
             in
             their
             meritricious
             ornaments
             and
             practices
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             yet
             farther
             strength
             unto
             all
             these
             considerations
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             only
             have
             rules
             and
             precepts
             ,
             but
             examples
             also
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             many
             signal
             instances
             of
             his
             
             severity
             against
             Persons
             who
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             or
             regardlesness
             ,
             have
             miscarried
             in
             not
             observing
             exactly
             his
             will
             and
             appointment
             in
             and
             about
             his
             worship
             .
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Nadab
             and
             Abi●●s
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Levit.
            
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             
               Abirain
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             16.3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             32
             ,
             35.
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Ely
             ,
             a
             sin
             not
             to
             be
             
               expiated
               with
               sacrifices
               and
               burnt
               offerings
               forever
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             of
             Vzza
             in
             putting
             the
             Ark
             into
             a
             Cart
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             have
             born
             it
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.13
             .
             of
             Vzzia
             the
             King
             in
             offering
             incense
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             that
             duty
             being
             appropriated
             unto
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             26.16
             ,
             19.
             these
             are
             sufficient
             intimations
             of
             what
             care
             and
             diligence
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             in
             attending
             unto
             what
             God
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             although
             now
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             he
             doth
             not
             ordinarily
             proceed
             to
             the
             inflicting
             of
             temporal
             judgements
             in
             th●
             like
             cases
             of
             neglect
             ,
             y●●
             he
             hath
             not
             wholly
             left
             us
             without
             instances
             of
             his
             putting
             forth
             tokens
             of
             his
             displeasure
             in
             temporal
             visitations
             
             on
             such
             miscarriages
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.30
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               many
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             it
             appeares
             of
             what
             concernment
             it
             is
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             to
             attend
             diligently
             unto
             our
             duty
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             sincere
             observation
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             he
             lets
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             now
             a
             more
             severe
             punishment
             is
             substituted
             against
             such
             transgressions
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             which
             he
             so
             visibly
             inflicted
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             Heb.
             10.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           16.
           
           
             Is
             there
             yet
             any
             other
             consideration
             that
             may
             stir
             up
             Beleivers
             to
             an
             holy
             and
             religious
             care
             about
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Yea
             !
             namely
             that
             the
             great
             apostacy
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             foretold
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             threatneth
             to
             punish
             and
             revenge
             ,
             consists
             principally
             in
             false
             worship
             ,
             and
             a
             departure
             from
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ.
          
           Rev.
           14.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Chap.
           17.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             an
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Church
             foretold
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Revelations
             ▪
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             who
             with
             sincerity
             have
             inquired
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             The
             state
             of
             things
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             ages
             past
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             sufficiently
             confirm
             that
             perswasion
             .
             And
             herein
             sundry
             things
             in
             general
             ,
             are
             obvious
             unto
             every
             sober
             consideration
             thereof
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             horrible
             evils
             ,
             troubles
             and
             confusions
             that
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             World
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             high
             guilt
             and
             provocation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             accompany
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             dreadful
             vengeance
             that
             God
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             will
             take
             upon
             all
             the
             promoters
             and
             obstinate
             maintainers
             of
             it
             .
             These
             things
             are
             at
             large
             all
             of
             them
             foretold
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             therein
             also
             the
             Apostacy
             it self
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             plagues
             and
             destructions
             that
             by
             the
             righteous
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             
             to
             be
             brought
             upon
             the
             World
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             .
             Now
             as
             God
             doth
             earnestly
             call
             upon
             all
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             intermeddle
             ,
             nor
             partake
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Apostates
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             also
             partake
             in
             their
             judgements
             ,
             Chap.
             18.4
             .
             
               (
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               .
               )
            
             So
             he
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             ▪
             wherein
             the
             apostacy
             and
             sin
             it self
             should
             principally
             consist
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             corrupting
             and
             contaminating
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             or
             the
             introduction
             of
             false
             worship
             joyned
             with
             the
             persecution
             of
             them
             who
             refused
             to
             submit
             thereunto
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             is
             the
             sin
             it self
             ,
             set
             out
             under
             the
             name
             of
             fornication
             ,
             and
             whoredome
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             maintains
             it
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               Chap.
            
             17.5
             .
             That
             by
             fornication
             ,
             and
             whoredome
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             adulterating
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             admission
             of
             false
             self-invented
             worship
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             whereof
             God
             is
             jealous
             ,
             is
             intended
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             declares
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             then
             
             to
             gather
             of
             how
             great
             concernment
             unto
             us
             it
             is
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             wherein
             this
             so
             hainous
             and
             provoking
             sin
             is
             prevalent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             carefully
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             safe
             unerring
             rule
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             diligently
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             therein
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           17.
           
           
             Which
             are
             the
             principal
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           calling
           ,
           
             gathering
             and
             setling
             of
             Churches
             with
             their
             Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             seat
             and
             subject
             of
             all
             other
             solemn
             instituted
             worship
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           Prayer
           
             with
             thanksgiving
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Singing
           
             of
             Psalms
          
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Preaching
           
             the
             word
          
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           
             Administration
             of
             the
          
           Sacraments
           
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           (
           6.
           )
           Discipline
           
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             collected
             and
             setled
             ;
             most
             of
             which
             have
             also
             sundry
             particular
             duties
             relating
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             subservient
             unto
             their
             due
             observation
             .
          
           (
           1.
           )
           Matth.
           28.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Acts
           2.41
           ,
           42.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Matth.
           18.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.17
           .
           1
           Cor.
           
           7.17
           .
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           Titus
           1.5
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           ▪
           Acts
           6.4
           .
           Acts
           13.2
           ,
           3.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           Ephes.
           5.19
           .
           Colos.
           3.16
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           2
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           Acts
           2.42
           .
           1
           Cor.
           14.3
           .
           Acts
           6.2
           .
           Heb.
           13.7
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           Matth.
           26.26
           ,
           27.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           Matth.
           18.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Rom.
           12.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Rev.
           2.3
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             all
             of
             them
             afterwards
             to
             be
             spoken
             unto
             severally
             and
             apart
             ,
             need
             not
             here
             any
             particular
             Explication
             .
             They
             are
             the
             principal
             heads
             wherein
             Gospel-worship
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             it
             may
             be
             reduced
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           18.
           
           
             Whereas
             sundry
             of
             these
             things
             are
             founded
             in
             the
             light
             and
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             requisite
             unto
             all
             solemn
             worship
             ,
             and
             are
             moreover
             commanded
             in
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             and
             explications
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             how
             do
             you
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Evangelical
             institutions
             to
             be
             observed
             principally
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           
             Neither
             their
             general
             suitableness
             unto
             the
             principles
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             light
             and
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             do
             at
             all
             hinder
             them
             from
             depending
             on
             the
             meer
             institution
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             especial
             ends
             of
             the
             ●●●ry
             of
             God
             in
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             appointed
             them
             :
             Nor
             as
             unto
             that
             especial
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             ,
             which
             he
             requireth
             ▪
             in
             which
             respects
             they
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             on
             ●he
             account
             of
             his
             authority
             and
             command
             only
             ,
          
           Matth.
           17.5
           .
           Matth.
           28.
           
           ●0
           .
           John
           16.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Heb.
           3.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Ephes.
           1.22
           .
           Chap.
           2.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             thing
             we
             are
             to
             aim
             at
             in
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             duty
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             King
             and
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               house
               ▪
               whose
               house
               are
               we
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             
             3.15
             .
             
               That
               thou
               mayest
               know
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             This
             we
             cannot
             do
             unless
             we
             consider
             his
             authority
             as
             the
             formal
             reason
             and
             cause
             of
             our
             observance
             of
             all
             that
             we
             do
             therein
             .
             If
             we
             perform
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             on
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             can
             neither
             expect
             his
             grace
             to
             assist
             us
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             his
             promise
             to
             accept
             us
             therein
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             annexed
             unto
             our
             doing
             and
             observing
             whatever
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             ,
             Matth.
             28
             20.
             
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               ,
               and
               loe
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwayes
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             This
             promised
             presence
             respects
             only
             the
             observance
             of
             his
             commands
             .
             Some
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             look
             on
             this
             authority
             of
             Christ
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             least
             influence
             into
             what
             they
             do
             .
             If
             in
             any
             of
             his
             institutions
             they
             find
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             suited
             or
             agreeable
             unto
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             societies
             ,
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             they
             say
             are
             ,
             
             they
             suppose
             and
             contend
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             attended
             unto
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             to
             be
             regulated
             accordingly
             .
             The
             interposition
             of
             his
             authority
             they
             will
             allow
             only
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             which
             have
             no
             light
             in
             reason
             or
             nature
             ;
             so
             desirous
             are
             some
             to
             have
             as
             little
             to
             do
             with
             Christ
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             But
             it
             would
             be
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             for
             especial
             ends
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             it
             an
             agreement
             with
             what
             in
             like
             cases
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             seems
             to
             direct
             unto
             ,
             that
             therefore
             his
             authority
             is
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             immediate
             reason
             of
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             the
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             over
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             therein
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             his
             authority
             ,
             Matth.
             17.5
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               ,
               hear
               ye
               him
            
             ;
             Ephes.
             4.15
             .
             
             
               Speaking
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               ,
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joined
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joint
               supplyeth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectual
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
            
             ▪
             Eph.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               being
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               building
               fitly
               framed
               together
               groweth
               unto
               an
               holy
               Temple
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               in
               whom
               you
               also
               are
               built
               together
               for
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             the
             suitableness
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             right
             reason
             or
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             a
             Church
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             also
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             in
             especial
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             being
             so
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             ,
             it
             becomes
             an
             especial
             institution
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ▪
             so
             that
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
             authority
             of
             Christ
             is
             alwayes
             principally
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             commanded
             by
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             consideration
             it
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           19.
           
           
             What
             is
             an
             instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             A
             society
             of
             Persons
             ,
             called
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             their
             natural
             worldly
             state
             ,
             by
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             knowledge
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             ●oyned
             together
             in
             an
          
           holy
           band
           ,
           
             or
             by
             special
             agreement
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           Rom
           1.5
           ,
           6.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.2
           .
           1
           Cor.
           14.15
           .
           Heb.
           3
           1.
           
           James
           1.18
           ▪
           Rev.
           1.20
           .
           1
           Peter
           2.5
           .
           Ephes.
           2.21.22
           ,
           23.
           2
           
           Cor.
           6.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             here
             inquired
             after
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Catholick
             
             Church
             of
             elect
             Believers
             of
             all
             ages
             and
             seasons
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             one
             age
             ,
             nor
             the
             universality
             of
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             a
             particular
             Church
             wherein
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             attended
             unto
             according
             to
             his
             Will.
             For
             although
             it
             be
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             constituted
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             true
             Believers
             ,
             seeing
             that
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             that
             account
             they
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             they
             make
             
               visible
               profession
            
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             moreover
             it
             is
             the
             will
             ,
             command
             and
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             particular
             societies
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             can
             alone
             be
             done
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             .
             For
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             known
             unto
             one
             another
             meerly
             on
             the
             account
             of
             that
             faith
             and
             union
             with
             Christ
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             ,
             
             whence
             the
             whole
             society
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             
               as
               such
               ,
               invisible
            
             to
             the
             World
             and
             themselves
             ,
             visible
             only
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             observe
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             observation
             is
             their
             profession
             ;
             so
             the
             
               visible
               Professors
            
             that
             are
             in
             the
             World
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             cannot
             at
             any
             time
             assemble
             together
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             sundry
             parts
             of
             that
             worship
             which
             he
             requires
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             particular
             Churches
             are
             themselves
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             
               National
               Church
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             of
             old
             .
             For
             when
             God
             of
             old
             erected
             his
             Worship
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             the
             solemn
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             also
             appointed
             a
             Church
             as
             his
             institution
             for
             the
             due
             celebration
             of
             it
             .
             That
             was
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             solemnly
             taken
             into
             a
             Church
             relation
             with
             him
             by
             covenant
             ,
             wherein
             they
             took
             upon
             themselves
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             institutions
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             Exod.
             20.19
             .
             
               Speak
               
               thou
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               hear
               ,
            
             Exod.
             24.3
             .
             
               And
               Moses
               came
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               People
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               judgements
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               answered
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.27
             .
             
               All
               that
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               speak
               unto
               thee
               ,
               we
               will
               hear
               it
               and
               do
               it
               .
            
             And
             God
             accordingly
             appointed
             them
             Ordinances
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             them
             together
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             Exod.
             23.17
             .
             
               Three
               times
               in
               the
               year
               all
               thy
               Males
               shall
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             Deut.
             16.16
             .
             
               Three
               times
               in
               a
               year
               all
               thy
               Males
               shall
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               the
               place
               which
               he
               shall
               choose
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             would
             God
             allow
             any
             stranger
             ,
             any
             one
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             instituted
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             any
             part
             of
             his
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             untill
             he
             was
             solemnly
             admitted
             into
             that
             Church
             as
             a
             member
             thereof
             .
             Exod.
             12.47
             ▪
             48.
             
             
               All
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               shall
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               stranger
               shall
               sojourn
               with
               thee
               and
               will
               keep
               the
               Passover
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               all
               his
               Males
               be
               circumcised
               and
               
               then
               let
               him
               come
               near
               and
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               as
               one
               that
               is
               born
               in
               the
               Land
               for
               no
               uncircumcised
               person
               shall
               eat
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             when
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             was
             to
             be
             diffused
             all
             the
             World
             over
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Believers
             of
             all
             nations
             under
             Heaven
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             priviledge
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             Eph.
             2.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             the
             national
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             with
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             it
             being
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             or
             united
             Assemblies
             of
             Believers
             ▪
             amongst
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             all
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             celebrated
             .
             And
             this
             institution
             of
             his
             ,
             at
             the
             First
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             invariably
             and
             inviolably
             observed
             by
             all
             that
             took
             on
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             without
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             questioning
             it
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             any
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             worship
             amongst
             any
             Persons
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             such
             societies
             or
             particular
             Churches
             .
             And
             there
             is
             sufficient
             evidence
             and
             warranty
             of
             this
             
             institution
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             they
             are
             appointed
             and
             approved
             by
             Christ.
             Matth.
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               go
               and
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               hear
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               Brother
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               thee
               ,
               then
               take
               with
               thee
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               every
               word
               may
               be
               established
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               shall
               neglect
               to
               hear
               ,
               then
               tell
               it
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               an
               heathen
               man
               and
               a
               publican
               ;
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               bind
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               loose
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               also
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               again
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               two
               of
               you
               shall
               agree
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               shall
               ask
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               for
               them
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               for
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             a
             Church
             he
             supposeth
             and
             approveth
             ,
             as
             his
             Disciples
             had
             relation
             
             unto
             ,
             and
             as
             any
             one
             of
             them
             could
             have
             recourse
             unto
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             and
             directions
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             neither
             in
             its
             whole
             body
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             of
             its
             Judicatories
             .
             For
             as
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             a
             solemn
             decree
             of
             excommunication
             against
             all
             and
             every
             one
             that
             should
             profess
             his
             Name
             ;
             John
             9.22
             .
             
               The
               Jews
               had
               already
               agreed
               that
               if
               any
               man
               did
               confess
               that
               he
               was
               Christ
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
            
             ;
             which
             was
             executed
             accordingly
             upon
             the
             man
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             ,
             Verse
             the
             34.
             which
             utterly
             disabled
             them
             from
             making
             any
             use
             of
             this
             direction
             ,
             command
             or
             Institution
             of
             his
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             So
             afterwards
             the
             chief
             business
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             from
             the
             highest
             court
             of
             their
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             to
             the
             meanest
             Judicatory
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             was
             to
             persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             unto
             death
             .
             Math.
             10.17
             .
             
               They
               will
               deliver
               ye
               up
               to
               the
               Councills
               and
               they
               will
               scourge
               you
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               .
               John
            
             15.21
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             would
             send
             his
             Disciples
             for
             direction
             and
             satisfaction
             
             in
             the
             weighty
             matters
             of
             their
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             mutual
             love
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             unto
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             withal
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             intended
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             already
             made
             as
             heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ,
             being
             cast
             out
             by
             them
             for
             refusing
             to
             hear
             them
             in
             their
             blasphemies
             and
             persecutions
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Such
             a
             society
             also
             is
             plainly
             intended
             ,
             as
             whereunto
             Christ
             promiseth
             his
             presence
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             whose
             righteous
             sentences
             he
             takes
             upon
             himself
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             such
             a
             Church
             doth
             he
             direct
             unto
             ,
             as
             wi●h
             which
             his
             Disciples
             were
             to
             have
             familiar
             Brotherly
             constant
             converse
             and
             communion
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             so
             to
             be
             joyned
             in
             society
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             owned
             or
             rejected
             by
             them
             according
             to
             their
             judgement
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             practice
             enjoyned
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             without
             relation
             ,
             whereunto
             no
             duty
             here
             appointed
             could
             be
             performed
             .
             As
             therefore
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             bespeaks
             a
             society
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             
             that
             no
             society
             but
             that
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             can
             be
             here
             intended
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             these
             Churches
             he
             calls
             his
             
               Candlesticks
               ▪
               Rev.
            
             1.20
             .
             In
             allusion
             unto
             the
             Candlesticks
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             being
             an
             institution
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             directly
             declare
             these
             Churches
             to
             be
             so
             under
             the
             New.
             And
             this
             he
             speakes
             in
             reference
             unto
             those
             
               seven
               principal
               Churches
            
             of
             Asia
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             was
             a
             Candlestick
             ,
             or
             an
             institution
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             pursuit
             of
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             were
             converted
             unto
             the
             faith
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             although
             the
             old
             National
             Church
             state
             of
             the
             Jewes
             was
             yet
             continued
             ,
             gathered
             them
             into
             a
             Church
             or
             society
             for
             celebration
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Acts.
             2.41
             ,
             42.
             
               they
               that
               gladly
               received
               the
               word
               ,
               were
               baptised
               ,
               and
               they
               continued
               stedfastly
               together
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               in
               prayers
               .
            
             verse
             (
             47
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               adding
               unto
               this
               Church
               dayly
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             this
             
             company
             is
             expresly
             called
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               Acts.
            
             8.1
             .
             This
             Church
             thus
             called
             and
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             was
             the
             rule
             and
             pattern
             of
             the
             disposing
             of
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             into
             
               Church
               societyes
            
             in
             obedience
             unto
             his
             command
             throughout
             the
             World.
             Acts
             11.26
             .
             Acts
             14.23
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             took
             care
             for
             the
             forming
             ,
             compleating
             and
             establishing
             them
             in
             order
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             them
             ,
             given
             ▪
             and
             granted
             unto
             them
             by
             himself
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             all
             in
             a
             st●ddy
             pursuit
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ.
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             
               they
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             Titus
             1.5
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
               left
               I
               thee
               in
               Creet
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               set
               in
               order
               the
               things
               that
               are
               wanting
               ,
               and
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               appointed
               thee
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Ephe.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             they
             do
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Name
             ▪
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             give
             unto
             these
             Churches
             rules
             ,
             directions
             ,
             and
             precepts
             for
             the
             due
             ordering
             of
             all
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             minde
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             in
             particular
             ▪
             For
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             charge
             given
             unto
             the
             Officers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Guides
             ,
             or
             Overseers
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             such
             Churches
             .
             That
             Ministers
             or
             Officers
             are
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             is
             expresly
             declared
             .
             Ephes.
             4.11.12
             .
             
               He
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               edif●ing
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               thirdly
               Teachers
               .
               These
            
             are
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ;
             but
             to
             what
             end
             ?
             why
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ordained
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             Titus
             1.5
             .
             So
             their
             whole
             charge
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Acts
             20.17
             .
             
               He
               sent
               to
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               them
            
             ;
             Verse
             the
             28.
             
               take
               heed
               therefore
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Overseers
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             
               The
               Elders
               which
               are
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               exhort
               ,
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               among
               
               you
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Colos.
             4.17
             .
             
               And
               say
               to
            
             Archippus
             
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               Ministry
               which
               thou
               hast
               received
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               thou
               fulfill
               it
               .
            
             They
             were
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             wherein
             they
             ministred
             ,
             which
             Christ
             appointing
             them
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             manifests
             to
             be
             his
             own
             institution
             and
             appointment
             .
             And
             this
             is
             fully
             declared
             ,
             
               Rev.
               chap.
            
             2.3
             .
             where
             all
             the
             dealings
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             about
             their
             behaviour
             and
             deportment
             among
             his
             Candlesticks
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Candlestick
             whereunto
             he
             was
             related
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             Churches
             that
             they
             had
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             presided
             in
             ;
             the
             Candlesticks
             being
             no
             less
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             they
             were
             distinct
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             distinct
             particular
             Officers
             ,
             whom
             he
             treateth
             distinctly
             withall
             about
             his
             institutions
             and
             worship
             ;
             especially
             about
             that
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             constitution
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             instruction
             ,
             exhortation
             or
             reproof
             given
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             after
             his
             ascension
             ,
             
             in
             any
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             collected
             into
             ,
             and
             were
             members
             of
             such
             particular
             Churches
             .
             This
             will
             be
             evidenced
             in
             the
             many
             instances
             of
             those
             duties
             that
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             not
             left
             that
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             liberty
             ,
             choice
             or
             conveniency
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             due
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             those
             duties
             whereby
             his
             Disciples
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             his
             commands
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             principal
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             expresly
             directed
             unto
             such
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             intentionally
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Gal.
             1.2
             .
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             Colos.
             1.2
             .
             chap.
             4.16
             .
             1
             Thes.
             1.1
             .
             2
             Thes.
             1.1
             .
             Ephes.
             1.1
             .
             compared
             with
             Acts
             20.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             or
             unto
             particular
             persons
             ,
             giving
             directions
             for
             their
             behaviour
             and
             duty
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             So
             that
             the
             great
             care
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             about
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             whereon
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             all
             his
             other
             commands
             doth
             depend
             .
             Of
             what
             nature
             
             or
             sort
             these
             Churches
             were
             ,
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             evinced
             ;
             we
             here
             only
             manifest
             their
             institution
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Much
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             those
             Epistles
             directed
             to
             those
             Churches
             ,
             consists
             in
             rules
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             for
             the
             guidance
             and
             preservation
             of
             them
             in
             purity
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             with
             their
             continuance
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             due
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             To
             this
             end
             do
             they
             so
             fully
             and
             largely
             acquaint
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Members
             of
             them
             with
             their
             mutual
             duty
             in
             that
             especial
             relation
             wherein
             they
             stand
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             all
             persons
             in
             particular
             in
             what
             is
             required
             of
             them
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Membership
             in
             any
             particular
             society
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             sundry
             of
             Pauls
             Epistles
             .
             And
             to
             give
             more
             strength
             hereunto
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             revelation
             that
             he
             made
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             personally
             after
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             insisted
             principally
             about
             the
             condition
             ,
             order
             and
             preservation
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             not
             taking
             notice
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Disciples
             not
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             
             joyned
             with
             them
             .
             These
             he
             warns
             ,
             reproves
             ,
             instructs
             ,
             threatens
             ,
             commands
             ,
             all
             in
             order
             unto
             their
             walking
             before
             him
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             (
             3.
             )
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             As
             he
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             be
             the
             ●eat
             and
             subject
             of
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             having
             granted
             the
             right
             of
             them
             unto
             them
             alone
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3
             .
             1●
             .
             intrusting
             them
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             authority
             which
             he
             puts
             forth
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             Disciples
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             appointed
             the
             most
             holy
             institution
             of
             his
             supper
             to
             denote
             and
             express
             th●●
             union
             and
             communion
             which
             the
             members
             of
             each
             of
             these
             Churches
             have
             by
             his
             Ordinance
             among
             themsevles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.17
             .
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               for
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               bread
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
             And
             also
             he
             gives
             out
             unto
             them
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             every
             one
             of
             them
             meet
             for
             ,
             and
             useful
             in
             that
             place
             which
             he
             holds
             in
             such
             
             Churches
             as
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             at
             large
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             verses
             .
             Colos.
             2.19
             .
             Eph.
             4.16
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             then
             that
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             no
             communication
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             is
             promised
             to
             them
             ,
             no
             especial
             duty
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             unto
             these
             Churches
             of
             his
             Institution
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             four
             things
             are
             declared
             tending
             to
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             or
             Churches
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             persons
             whereof
             such
             a
             Church
             doth
             or
             ought
             to
             consist
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             means
             whereby
             they
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             condition
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             or
             qualified
             for
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             
               general
               ends
            
             of
             their
             calling
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
               especial
               means
            
             whereby
             they
             are
             constituted
             a
             Church
             ;
             which
             last
             will
             be
             spoken
             unto
             in
             the
             next
             Question
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             All
             men
             are
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             as
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             declares
             .
             In
             this
             state
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             meet
             to
             become
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deliver
             themselves
             .
             They
             have
             neither
             will
             unto
             it
             ,
             nor
             power
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             called
             out
             of
             it
             :
             this
             calling
             is
             that
             which
             effectually
             delivers
             them
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             translates
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             work
             or
             effect
             the
             Scripture
             on
             several
             accounts
             variously
             expresseth
             .
             Sometimes
             by
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             birth
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             conversion
             or
             turning
             unto
             God
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             vivification
             ,
             or
             quickening
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             illumination
             or
             opening
             of
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             carryed
             on
             by
             sanctification
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             Justification
             and
             adoption
             ;
             And
             as
             these
             are
             all
             distinct
             in
             themselves
             ,
             having
             several
             formal
             reasons
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             all
             concur
             to
             compleat
             that
             effectuall
             vocation
             or
             calling
             that
             is
             required
             to
             constitute
             persons
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             this
             is
             signified
             by
             
             the
             typical
             holiness
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             into
             the
             room
             whereof
             reall
             holiness
             was
             to
             succeed
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Exod.
             19.6
             .
             Psal.
             24
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             15.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Isa.
             35.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Isa.
             54.13
             .
             Chap.
             60.21
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             it
             down
             as
             an
             everlasting
             rule
             ,
             that
             unless
             a
             man
             be
             
               born
               again
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             3.3
             .
             requiring
             regeneration
             as
             an
             indispensable
             condition
             in
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             a
             subject
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             his
             Temple
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             built
             of
             living
             stones
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Men
             ▪
             spiritually
             and
             savingly
             quickened
             from
             their
             death
             in
             sin
             and
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             partakers
             ,
             made
             a
             meet
             habitation
             for
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             2.21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             which
             receiving
             vital
             supplyes
             from
             Christ
             its
             head
             ,
             increaseth
             in
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             edifying
             it self
             in
             love
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             do
             ascribe
             unto
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             them
             a
             participation
             in
             this
             effectual
             vocation
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             are
             
               Saints
               ▪
               called
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               justified
            
             and
             accepted
             with
             God
             in
             
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
             Jam.
             1.18
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             So
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             relation
             and
             condition
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             perform
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             own
             benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             the
             ends
             of
             all
             obedience
             )
             unless
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             this
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Ephes.
             4.16
             .
             Add
             hereunto
             that
             these
             Churches
             and
             the
             members
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             commanded
             to
             separate
             themselves
             as
             to
             their
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             men
             in
             their
             worldly
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             required
             when
             any
             amongst
             them
             trasgress
             against
             the
             rules
             and
             laws
             of
             this
             
               holy
               calling
            
             above
             described
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             their
             society
             and
             communion
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.13
             .
             from
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             these
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             also
             secondly
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             they
             come
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             namely
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             word
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             general
             ends
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             spoken
             to
             in
             this
             answer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Quest.
           20.
           
           
             By
             what
             means
             do
             persons
             so
             called
             become
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             They
             are
             constituted
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             interested
             in
             the
             rights
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             of
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             ,
             promise
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
          
           voluntary
           consent
           
             and
             engagement
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             the
             due
             subiection
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             unto
             his
             authority
             ,
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             holy
             observation
             of
             all
             his
             commands
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             appointments
             ,
          
           Matth.
           18.20
           .
           Chap.
           28.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Acts
           2.41
           ,
           42.
           
           Exod.
           24.3
           .
           Deut.
           5.27
           .
           Psalm
           110.3
           .
           Isa.
           44.5
           .
           Chap.
           59.21
           .
           Ephes.
           4.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             constituted
             such
             a
             Church-state
             as
             that
             which
             we
             enquire
             about
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             already
             .
             Unto
             a
             Church
             so
             constituted
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             by
             his
             word
             and
             promise
             annexed
             all
             those
             priviledges
             and
             powers
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             entrusted
             
             withall
             .
             This
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             the
             standing
             and
             unalterable
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Charter
             of
             their
             spiritual
             society
             and
             incorporation
             .
             Neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             persons
             be
             interested
             in
             the
             rights
             of
             a
             Church
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Law
             and
             constitution
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             first
             to
             be
             laid
             down
             ,
             that
             the
             sole
             moral
             foundation
             of
             that
             Church-state
             which
             we
             enquire
             after
             ,
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             appointment
             of
             Christ.
             He
             alone
             hath
             authority
             to
             erect
             such
             a
             society
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             builder
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lord
             over
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             3.3
             ,
             6.
             neither
             without
             it
             ,
             can
             all
             the
             authority
             of
             men
             in
             the
             World
             appoint
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             or
             erect
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             acceptable
             actings
             of
             men
             herein
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             but
             acts
             of
             pure
             obedience
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Farthermore
             ,
             We
             have
             declared
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             doth
             prepare
             and
             fit
             men
             to
             be
             subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             sending
             forth
             the
             means
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             translating
             
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             into
             light
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             doth
             effectually
             accomplish
             it
             in
             every
             generation
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             he
             
               builds
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             Matth.
             18.20
             .
             For
             unto
             all
             persons
             so
             called
             ,
             he
             gives
             command
             that
             they
             shall
             do
             and
             observe
             whatever
             he
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             profess
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             obedience
             ,
             in
             joyning
             themselves
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             observe
             all
             his
             other
             laws
             and
             institutions
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             required
             therein
             .
             Being
             converted
             unto
             God
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             now
             obey
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Amongst
             his
             commands
             ,
             this
             of
             joyning
             themselves
             in
             Church
             societies
             wherein
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             with
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             18.20
             .
             that
             is
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             is
             the
             very
             first
             .
             This
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             command
             and
             promise
             of
             his
             they
             are
             warranted
             and
             enabled
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             need
             any
             other
             warrant
             .
             The
             authority
             of
             Christ
             is
             sufficient
             to
             beare
             
             men
             out
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             .
             Being
             then
             made
             willing
             and
             ready
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             Psalm
             110.3
             .
             they
             consent
             ,
             choose
             ,
             and
             agree
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             his
             commands
             .
             And
             hereby
             do
             they
             become
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             their
             becoming
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             their
             willing
             obedience
             unto
             Christ.
             This
             obedience
             is
             an
             act
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             guided
             by
             rule
             ;
             for
             this
             also
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             proceed
             herein
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             appointment
             afterwards
             to
             be
             unfolded
             .
             And
             herein
             ,
             upon
             their
             obedience
             unto
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             do
             Believers
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             constitution
             ,
             become
             a
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             really
             and
             truly
             interested
             in
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             are
             granted
             unto
             any
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             For
             in
             this
             obedience
             they
             do
             these
             two
             things
             which
             alone
             he
             requires
             in
             any
             persons
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             these
             priviledges
             .
             First
             ,
             They
             confess
             him
             ,
             his
             person
             ,
             his
             authority
             ,
             his
             law
             ,
             his
             grace
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             take
             upon
             themselves
             the
             observance
             of
             all
             his
             commands
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             did
             God
             take
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             into
             a
             Church-state
             of
             old
             .
             He
             proposed
             unto
             them
             the
             Church
             obedience
             that
             he
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             voluntarily
             and
             freely
             took
             upon
             themselves
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             24.3
             .
             And
             Moses
             
               came
               and
               told
               the
               people
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               judgements
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               answered
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               will
               we
               do
               .
            
             So
             Deut.
             5.7
             .
             and
             hereby
             they
             had
             their
             solemn
             admission
             into
             their
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             relation
             unto
             God.
             And
             the
             like
             course
             they
             took
             when
             ever
             there
             was
             need
             of
             renewing
             their
             engagements
             ,
             Josh.
             24.18
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               And
               the
               people
               said
               we
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               our
               God
               ;
               and
            
             Joshua
             
               said
               unto
               the
               people
               ye
               are
               witnesses
               against
               your selves
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               chosen
               the
               Lord
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               said
               we
               are
               witnesses
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             covenant
             ,
             that
             was
             between
             God
             and
             that
             people
             which
             was
             solemnly
             renewed
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             eminently
             reformed
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             outward
             solemnity
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             this
             covenant
             were
             peculiar
             unto
             that
             
             people
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             it
             in
             a
             sacred
             consent
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             those
             duties
             towards
             God
             and
             one
             another
             which
             the
             nature
             and
             edification
             of
             a
             Church
             do
             require
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             every
             Church
             as
             such
             even
             under
             the
             Gosple
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             way
             whereby
             Beleivers
             or
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             enter
             into
             this
             state
             ,
             the
             formal
             constituting
             cause
             of
             any
             Church
             .
             This
             account
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             give
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ,
               not
               as
               we
               hoped
               but
               first
               gave
               their
               own
               selves
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             before
             the
             performance
             of
             other
             duties
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             first
             gave
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             took
             upon
             themselves
             the
             observance
             of
             his
             commands
             and
             institutions
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             intendment
             of
             that
             expression
             .
             Among
             these
             commands
             one
             was
             that
             they
             should
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             Rule
             and
             government
             in
             the
             order
             by
             Christ
             prescribed
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Church
             order
             .
             This
             therefore
             they
             did
             
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             
             will
             ,
             and
             appointment
             .
             This
             description
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             give
             of
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             Believers
             of
             Macedonia
             were
             brought
             into
             Churches
             .
             It
             was
             by
             their
             own
             obedience
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             consenting
             ,
             agreeing
             ,
             and
             taking
             upon
             themselves
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             commands
             and
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             did
             the
             Believers
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.41
             ,
             42.
             
             Being
             converted
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             making
             profession
             of
             that
             conversion
             in
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             gave
             up
             themselves
             to
             a
             stedfast
             continuance
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Church
             is
             an
             house
             ,
             a
             Temple
             ,
             the
             
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             The
             house
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             The
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             Ephe.
             2.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Believers
             singly
             considered
             are
             stones
             ,
             living
             stones
             ;
             1
             Peter
             2.5
             .
             Now
             how
             shall
             these
             
               living
               stones
            
             come
             to
             be
             an
             house
             ,
             a
             Temple
             ?
             can
             it
             be
             by
             occasional
             occurrences
             ,
             civil
             cohabitation
             in
             political
             precincts
             ,
             usage
             or
             custome
             of
             assembling
             for
             some
             parts
             of
             worship
             
             in
             any
             place
             ?
             these
             things
             will
             never
             frame
             them
             into
             a
             house
             or
             Temple
             .
             This
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             done
             but
             by-their
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             and
             disposition
             .
             Ephe.
             2.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               fellow-Citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               household
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               being
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               building
               fitly
               framed
               together
               ,
               groweth
               unto
               an
               holy
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               in
               whom
               you
               also
               are
               builded
               together
               for
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Chap.
             4.16
             .
             
               From
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplyeth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectual
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
               .
            
             From
             these
             and
             sundry
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             Believers
             coalition
             into
             a
             Church-state
             ,
             is
             their
             own
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             acting
             it self
             in
             a
             joynt
             voluntary
             consent
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             an
             holy
             observation
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whence
             the
             being
             and
             union
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             given
             
             unto
             any
             convenient
             number
             of
             them
             by
             his
             Law
             and
             constitution
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           21.
           
           
             Seeing
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             society
             or
             spiritual
             incorporation
             of
             persons
             under
             rule
             ,
             government
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             declare
             who
             or
             what
             are
             the
             rulers
             ,
             governors
             or
             Officers
             therein
             under
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           
             They
             have
             been
             of
             two
             sorts
          
           (
           1
           )
           extraordinary
           
             appointed
             for
             a
             season
             only
             ,
             and
          
           (
           2
           )
           ordinary
           
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Qu.
           22.
           
           
             Who
             are
             the
             extraordinary
             Officers
             or
             Rulers
             or
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             appointed
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             therein
             for
             a
             season
             only
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           The
           Apostles
           
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
          
           (
           2
           )
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Prophets
           
             indowed
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             associated
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             employed
             by
             them
             in
             their
             work
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Math.
           10.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Acts
           1.26
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           Ephe.
           4.11
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Luke
           10.1
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           Titus
           .
           1.5
           .
           Acts
           11.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Acts
           21.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.1
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             
               Spiritual
               corporation
            
             ,
             attended
             with
             rule
             and
             government
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             and
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Only
             as
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             Worldly
             ,
             so
             this
             rule
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             mearly
             external
             ,
             and
             secular
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             rule
             at
             all
             belong
             unto
             it
             ,
             merely
             as
             materially
             considered
             ,
             in
             men
             yielding
             obedience
             unto
             the
             call
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             absolutely
             as
             it
             is
             formally
             constituted
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             agreement
             described
             ,
             but
             moreover
             it
             is
             required
             that
             it
             be
             organically
             compleat
             with
             Officers
             or
             rulers
             ;
             now
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             such
             a
             society
             or
             corporation
             there
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             whereof
             it
             is
             constituted
             do
             consent
             together
             into
             it
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             ends
             which
             they
             design
             .
             Without
             this
             no
             society
             of
             any
             kind
             can
             exist
             .
             This
             is
             the
             form
             of
             mens
             coalescencie
             into
             societyes
             .
             And
             
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             such
             a
             consent
             and
             agreement
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Rules
             or
             Laws
             for
             the
             guidance
             and
             direction
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             society
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             pursuit
             of
             the
             proper
             ends
             of
             it
             .
             That
             such
             Rules
             or
             Lawes
             are
             given
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             in
             our
             consideration
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             society
             of
             men
             walking
             according
             unto
             Rule
             or
             Law
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             society
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Authority
             instituted
             for
             to
             see
             to
             the
             due
             Observation
             of
             these
             Rules
             and
             Lawes
             of
             the
             society
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             this
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             some
             be
             appointed
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Others
             ,
             to
             Obey
             and
             be
             Ruled
             or
             Governed
             ;
             both
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             society
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             both
             these
             are
             eminently
             found
             in
             this
             Church-state
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Question
             with
             their
             Answers
             and
             Explications
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             Officers
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             both
             the
             nature
             
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             required
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             appointed
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             first
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             gathered
             ,
             and
             erected
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             
               some
               Persons
            
             should
             〈◊〉
             extraordinarily
             employed
             in
             that
             work
             ▪
             for
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             antecedent
             unto
             the
             calling
             and
             erection
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             none
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             pesons
             were
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             endowed
             with
             all
             that
             power
             which
             afterwards
             was
             to
             reside
             in
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ▪
             and
             moreover
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             peculiarly
             needful
             unto
             the
             discharge
             and
             performance
             of
             that
             special
             duty
             and
             work
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             unto
             .
             But
             when
             Churches
             were
             called
             ,
             gathered
             ▪
             erected
             ,
             and
             setled
             for
             continuance
             ▪
             there
             was
             need
             of
             Officers
             suited
             to
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             called
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             
               a
               way
            
             appointed
             for
             continuance
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             ordinary
             work
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             constantly
             incumbent
             on
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             command
             and
             appointment
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Quest.
           23.
           
           
             Who
             are
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             alwayes
             continued
             therein
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Those
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             ,
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Guides
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           Acts
           20.17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           1
           ▪
           Tim.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           chap.
           5.17
           .
           Titus
           1.5
           ,
           7.
           
           Heb.
           13.7
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Pet.
           5.1
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Several
             names
             ,
             are
             on
             several
             accounts
             ,
             partly
             designing
             their
             authority
             ,
             partly
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             discharge
             thereof
             ,
             assigned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             called
             Pastors
             and
             
               Teachers
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Sometimes
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             ,
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Titus
             1.5
             .
             Sometimes
             Elders
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             Sometimes
             Guides
             ,
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             
             By
             all
             which
             names
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             whereby
             they
             are
             expressed
             ,
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             degree
             of
             persons
             is
             intended
             .
             Nor
             is
             any
             one
             of
             these
             names
             applyed
             
             or
             accommodated
             unto
             any
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             also
             in
             like
             manner
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             is
             a
             Pastor
             or
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Overseer
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             a
             Guide
             or
             Ruler
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
             And
             of
             all
             other
             names
             assigned
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             can
             least
             of
             all
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             designed
             any
             special
             order
             or
             degree
             of
             preheminence
             amongst
             them
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             but
             four
             times
             ,
             or
             in
             four
             places
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             denoting
             any
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             them
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             those
             expressed
             by
             the
             other
             names
             of
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             are
             intended
             .
             So
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             verse
             the
             17.
             
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             there
             were
             
               many
               Bishops
            
             in
             that
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             only
             Deacons
             joyned
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             they
             were
             the
             Elders
             of
             it
             .
             Tit.
             1.8
             .
             the
             Bishops
             were
             the
             Elders
             to
             be
             ordained
             vers
             .
             the
             5.
             which
             persons
             are
             also
             directly
             intended
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             coincidence
             of
             the
             directions
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             
             adjoyning
             of
             Deacons
             unto
             them
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             So
             that
             no
             name
             could
             be
             fixed
             on
             with
             less
             probability
             to
             assert
             from
             it
             a
             special
             supream
             order
             or
             degree
             of
             men
             in
             Ministry
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             in
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             preheminence
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             these
             Church-Officers
             or
             Ministers
             over
             another
             ;
             not
             in
             particular
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             enumerated
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Rom.
             12.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             any
             special
             office
             that
             should
             be
             peculiar
             unto
             such
             Officers
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             gifts
             or
             qualifications
             that
             should
             be
             required
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             any
             special
             way
             of
             calling
             or
             setting
             apart
             to
             their
             office
             ;
             nor
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             Church
             that
             they
             should
             relate
             unto
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             Churches
             that
             other
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             do
             Minister
             in
             ;
             nor
             of
             any
             special
             rule
             or
             direction
             for
             their
             tryal
             ;
             nor
             any
             command
             for
             obedience
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ●uly
             discharging
             their
             trust
             ,
             and
             performing
             their
             duty
             ;
             no
             intimation
             is
             given
             unto
             
             either
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             to
             obey
             them
             ;
             or
             directions
             how
             to
             respect
             them
             ;
             nor
             unto
             them
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             them
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             and
             delivered
             promiscuously
             and
             equally
             concerning
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             then
             that
             these
             appellations
             do
             not
             belong
             unto
             one
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             one
             more
             than
             another
             ▪
             and
             for
             what
             is
             pleaded
             by
             some
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             persons
             can
             prove
             themselves
             to
             be
             Evangelists
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             their
             office
             upon
             antecedent
             prophecy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.18
             .
             and
             to
             be
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             them
             in
             some
             employment
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             Titus
             1.5
             Chap.
             3.12
             .
             It
             will
             be
             granted
             that
             they
             have
             another
             duty
             and
             office
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             are
             only
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           24.
           
           
             What
             are
             the
             principal
             differences
             between
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             or
             Rulers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             extraordinary
             and
             ordinary
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           
             The
             former
             were
             called
             to
             their
             office
          
           immediately
           
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             or
             revelation
             made
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             in
             his
             name
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             the
             latter
             by
             the
             suffrage
             ,
             choice
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           
             The
             former
             both
             in
             their
             Office
             and
             work
             ,
             were
             independant
             on
             ,
             and
             antecedent
             unto
             all
             or
             any
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             calling
             and
             gathering
             depended
             on
             their
             office
             as
             its
             consequent
             and
             effect
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             in
             both
             consequent
             unto
             the
             calling
             ,
             gathering
             and
             constituting
             of
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             tendency
             unto
             compleatness
             and
             perfection
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             former
             being
             communicated
             unto
             them
             immediately
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             without
             any
             intervenient
             actings
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             extended
             it self
             equally
             unto
          
           all
           Churches
           
             whatever
             :
             that
             of
             the
             latter
             being
             derived
             unto
             them
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             election
             and
             designation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             confined
             unto
             that
             Church
             wherein
             and
             whereby
             it
             is
             so
             derived
             unto
             them
             .
          
           (
           4.
           )
           
             They
             differ
             also
             in
             the
             gifts
             which
             
             were
             suited
             unto
             their
             several
             distinct
             works
             and
             employments
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Matth.
           10.2
           .
           Luke
           10.1
           .
           Gal.
           1.1
           .
           Acts
           1.26
           .
           Acts
           6.3
           .
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Joh.
           20.21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Gal.
           1.1
           .
           Ephes.
           2.20
           .
           Rev.
           21.14
           .
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           Titus
           1.5
           ,
           7.
           
           (
           3
           )
           Matth.
           28
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           Cor.
           11.28
           .
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.2
           .
           Colos.
           4.17
           .
           (
           4
           )
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           The
           Answer
           hereunto
           is
           such
           as
           needs
           no
           further
           Explication
           .
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           25.
           
           
             What
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             due
             constitution
             of
             an
             Elder
             ,
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1
           )
           
             That
             he
             be
             furnished
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelical
             discharge
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             That
             he
             be
             unblameable
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             in
             his
             conversation
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             That
             he
             have
             a
             willing
             mind
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           
             That
             he
             be
             called
             and
             chosen
             by
             the
             suffrage
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             That
             he
             be
             solemnly
             set
             apart
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             and
             imposition
             of
             
             hands
             unto
             his
             Work
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Ephes.
           4.8
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Titus
           1.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           2
           
           Tim.
           3.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           (
           3
           )
           1.
           
           Pe●
           .
           5.2
           ,
           3.
           
           (
           4
           )
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           (
           5
           )
           Acts
           13.2
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.22
           .
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Five
             things
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             required
             unto
             the
             due
             and
             solemn
             constitution
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             Guide
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             which
             as
             they
             do
             not
             all
             equally
             belong
             unto
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             call
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             all
             indispensably
             necessary
             unto
             him
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             to
             have
             taken
             that
             office
             upon
             him
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             furnished
             with
             
               the
               gifts
            
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             The
             communication
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               But
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               given
               grace
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               when
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               Men
               ,
               and
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man.
            
             And
             if
             this
             were
             not
             continued
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             did
             not
             continue
             to
             give
             gifts
             unto
             men
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             ministry
             must
             and
             would
             cease
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             all
             Church
             order
             and
             administrations
             thereon
             .
             The
             exercise
             also
             of
             the
             gifts
             ,
             is
             required
             in
             all
             them
             that
             are
             called
             unto
             sacred
             office
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             
               Neglect
               nor
               the
               gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
             Hence
             persons
             destitute
             of
             these
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             discharge
             any
             one
             duty
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             wanting
             an
             interest
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             are
             not
             esteemed
             of
             God
             as
             Ministers
             at
             all
             ,
             whatever
             their
             outward
             call
             may
             be
             ,
             Hosea
             4.6
             .
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               rejected
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               will
               
               also
               reject
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               no
               Priest
               to
               Me.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             unblameableness
             and
             holiness
             of
             conversation
             is
             previously
             required
             in
             them
             that
             are
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             unto
             the
             Ministry
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             declares
             ,
             and
             layes
             down
             many
             particular
             instances
             whereby
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             Tit.
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               For
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               blameless
               ,
               as
               the
               steward
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               self-willed
               ,
               not
               soon
               angry
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               Wine
               ,
               no
               striker
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               a
               lover
               of
               hospitality
               ,
               a
               lover
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               sober
               ,
               just
               ,
               holy
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               holding
               fast
               the
               faithful
               word
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               by
               sound
               doctrine
               both
               to
               exhort
               and
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3
             ▪
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               A
               Bishop
               must
               be
               blameless
               ,
               the
               husband
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
               vigilant
               ,
               sober
               ,
               of
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               given
               to
               hospitality
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               wine
               ,
               no
               striker
               ,
               not
               greedy
               of
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               patient
               ,
               not
               a
               brawler
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               ,
               one
               that
               ruleth
               well
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               having
               his
               Children
               in
               subjection
               with
               all
               gravity
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               man
               know
               not
               how
               to
               rule
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
               not
               a
               Novice
               ,
               lest
               
               being
               lifted
               up
               with
               pride
               ,
               he
               fall
               into
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               moreover
               he
               must
               have
               a
               good
               report
               of
               them
               which
               are
               without
               ,
               least
               he
               fall
               into
               reproach
               ,
               and
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Not
             that
             the
             particulars
             here
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             are
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             person
             to
             be
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             an
             universal
             holy
             conversation
             these
             things
             he
             requires
             that
             he
             should
             be
             eminent
             in
             amongst
             Believers
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             have
             an
             especial
             respect
             to
             his
             work
             and
             office
             .
             And
             a
             failure
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             cause
             or
             reason
             to
             debar
             any
             person
             from
             obtaining
             a
             part
             and
             lot
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             especial
             end
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             to
             promote
             and
             farther
             faith
             and
             holiness
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             edification
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             unreasonable
             a
             thing
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             men
             should
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             were
             strangers
             both
             unto
             faith
             and
             holiness
             .
             And
             herein
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
             seriously
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             an
             example
             unto
             the
             flock
             ,
             in
             an
             universal
             
             labouring
             after
             conformity
             in
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             great
             Bishop
             and
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             required
             that
             such
             a
             Person
             have
             a
             
               willing
               mind
            
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             unto
             God
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               The
               Elders
               which
               are
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               exhort
               ,
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               ,
               not
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               mind
               ;
               neither
               as
               being
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               but
               being
               Ensamples
               to
               the
               flock
               .
            
             Willingness
             and
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             here
             required
             as
             a
             previous
             qualification
             unto
             any
             mans
             susception
             of
             this
             Office
             ;
             and
             two
             things
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             declare
             to
             be
             contrary
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             undertaking
             of
             it
             by
             constraint
             ,
             which
             compriseth
             every
             antecedent
             external
             impression
             upon
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             undertaker
             ;
             such
             are
             personal
             outward
             necessities
             ,
             compulsions
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             relations
             ,
             want
             of
             other
             wayes
             of
             subsistance
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             all
             which
             and
             the
             like
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             bring
             some
             constraint
             on
             
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             on
             other
             accounts
             oughty
             to
             be
             free
             and
             willing
             ;
             as
             also
             all
             tergiversation
             and
             backwardness
             in
             persons
             duly
             qualified
             and
             called
             ,
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             streights
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             is
             here
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             eye
             and
             regard
             unto
             
               filthy
               lucre
            
             or
             profit
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             proposed
             as
             opposite
             unto
             the
             
               readiness
               of
               mind
            
             which
             is
             required
             in
             them
             that
             are
             called
             to
             this
             work
             .
             An
             aim
             in
             this
             employment
             for
             men
             by
             it
             to
             advantage
             themselves
             in
             the
             outward
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             whole
             work
             and
             Office
             would
             lye
             neglected
             by
             the
             most
             of
             them
             who
             now
             would
             be
             accounted
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             openly
             here
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Election
             by
             the
             suffrage
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             so
             that
             without
             it
             formally
             ,
             or
             virtually
             given
             or
             obtained
             ,
             the
             call
             however
             otherwise
             carryed
             on
             or
             solemnized
             ,
             is
             irregular
             and
             defective
             .
             There
             are
             but
             two
             places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             where
             
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             manner
             whereby
             any
             are
             called
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             unto
             any
             ministery
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             of
             them
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             their
             election
             by
             the
             community
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             of
             them
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             presided
             with
             a
             fulness
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             deprive
             the
             Churches
             of
             that
             which
             was
             their
             liberty
             and
             priviledge
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             Acts
             the
             6.
             where
             all
             the
             Apostles
             together
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             rule
             unto
             the
             future
             proceeding
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             Officers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             do
             appoint
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               the
               Disciples
            
             or
             community
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             look
             out
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             choose
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             thereon
             unto
             their
             office
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             accordingly
             ,
             Verses
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             and
             5.
             
             
               Then
               the
               twelve
               called
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Disciples
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               leave
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               Tables
               ;
               wherefore
               Brethren
               ,
               look
               ye
               out
               among
               you
               seven
               men
               of
               honest
               report
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ;
               and
               the
               saying
               pleased
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
               and
               they
               chose
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             done
             when
             only
             Deacons
             were
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             interest
             and
             concernment
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             its
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
            
             ,
             and
             Elders
             .
             The
             same
             is
             mentioned
             again
             ,
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             where
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             are
             said
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             the
             Churches
             by
             their
             election
             and
             suffrage
             ,
             For
             the
             word
             there
             used
             ,
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             sence
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             ambiguously
             expressed
             in
             our
             translation
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             instance
             be
             given
             of
             the
             use
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             applyed
             unto
             the
             communication
             of
             any
             office
             or
             power
             to
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             in
             an
             assembly
             wherein
             it
             denoteth
             any
             other
             action
             but
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             multitude
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             doth
             constantly
             in
             all
             writers
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             this
             right
             and
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             choosing
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             set
             over
             them
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             a
             long
             time
             preserved
             inviolate
             in
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             ancients
             do
             abundantly
             testifie
             .
             Yea
             the
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             utterly
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             retained
             
             in
             those
             Churches
             which
             yet
             reject
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             institution
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             authority
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             abide
             therein
             .
             For
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             persons
             become
             a
             Church
             by
             their
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             .
             Christ
             makes
             his
             subjects
             willing
             ,
             not
             slaves
             :
             His
             rule
             over
             them
             is
             by
             his
             grace
             in
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             them
             every
             way
             free
             in
             their
             obedience
             .
             A
             Church-state
             is
             an
             estate
             of
             absolute
             liberty
             under
             Christ
             ,
             not
             for
             men
             to
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             but
             for
             men
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             freely
             ,
             without
             compulsion
             .
             Now
             nothing
             is
             more
             contrary
             to
             this
             liberty
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             their
             Guides
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Overseers
             impose
             on
             them
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             obliged
             to
             discharge
             its
             duty
             towards
             Christ
             in
             every
             institution
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             herein
             they
             cannot
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             their
             free
             consent
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             ,
             but
             are
             considered
             as
             
               mute
               persons
            
             ,
             or
             brute
             creatures
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             ordinary
             way
             of
             communicating
             
             authority
             unto
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             voluntary
             submission
             and
             subjection
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             as
             all
             other
             imaginable
             wayes
             may
             fail
             and
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             been
             trusted
             unto
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             irrational
             ,
             and
             unscriptural
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             being
             a
             means
             of
             the
             delegation
             of
             any
             power
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Unto
             this
             election
             succeeds
             the
             solemn
             
               setting
               apart
            
             of
             them
             that
             are
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             unto
             this
             work
             and
             ministry
             ,
             by
             fasting
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbitery
             ,
             before
             constituted
             in
             the
             Church
             wherein
             any
             person
             is
             so
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           26.
           
           
             May
             a
             Person
             be
             called
             to
             ,
             or
             be
             employed
             in
             a
             part
             only
             of
             the
             Office
             or
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           or
           may
           he
           hold
           the
           relation
           and
           exercise
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           Elder
           or
           Minister
           unto
           more
           Churches
           than
           one
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Neither
             of
             these
             have
             either
             warrant
             or
             President
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             first
             of
             them
             consistent
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             the
             latter
             with
             the
             duty
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             either
             
             of
             them
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             relation
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
           Acts
           20.28
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             unto
             severally
             .
             The
             First
             is
             concerning
             a
             person
             to
             be
             called
             or
             employed
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             part
             only
             of
             the
             office
             or
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             As
             suppose
             a
             Man
             should
             be
             called
             or
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Preaching
             ;
             or
             unto
             the
             rule
             or
             guidance
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             in
             like
             manner
             unto
             any
             other
             part
             or
             parcell
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             with
             an
             exemption
             of
             other
             duties
             from
             his
             charge
             or
             care
             .
             If
             this
             be
             done
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             agreement
             ,
             for
             any
             time
             or
             season
             ,
             it
             is
             unwarrantable
             and
             disorderly
             ;
             (
             what
             may
             be
             done
             occasionally
             upon
             an
             emergency
             ,
             or
             in
             case
             of
             weakness
             or
             disability
             befalling
             any
             Elder
             as
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             any
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             enquired
             after
             .
             )
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             Person
             so
             called
             or
             employed
             have
             received
             gifts
             fitting
             him
             for
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             by
             any
             consent
             or
             agreement
             ;
             Seeing
             they
             are
             given
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             traded
             withall
             ,
             1
             ▪
             Cor.
             12
             ▪
             7.
             
             
               The
               manifestation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withall
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             which
             hath
             received
             such
             gifts
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             and
             pursue
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             he
             have
             not
             received
             such
             gifts
             as
             compleatly
             to
             enable
             him
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             administer
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             call
             him
             unto
             that
             work
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             not
             gone
             before
             them
             in
             qualifying
             him
             for
             it
             .
             Yea
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             would
             be
             most
             irregular
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             consists
             in
             its
             attendance
             unto
             the
             rule
             given
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             office
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             being
             constituted
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             enlarge
             or
             streighten
             the
             power
             or
             duty
             of
             any
             one
             that
             is
             called
             unto
             the
             office
             thereof
             .
             
             Neither
             can
             or
             ought
             any
             person
             that
             is
             called
             unto
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministry
             to
             give
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             restraint
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             gift
             that
             he
             hath
             received
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             and
             orderly
             manner
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             abridgement
             of
             the
             authority
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             incumbent
             upon
             them
             to
             take
             care
             to
             preserve
             their
             whole
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             their
             whole
             duty
             ,
             so
             that
             arbitrary
             constitutions
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             irregular
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             in
             confusion
             into
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             same
             person
             to
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             his
             undertaking
             to
             discharge
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             relation
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             an
             Elder
             or
             Minister
             .
             And
             this
             also
             is
             irregular
             and
             unwarrantable
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             may
             hold
             the
             relation
             of
             an
             
               Elder
               ,
               Pastor
            
             ,
             or
             Minister
             unto
             more
             Churches
             ▪
             than
             one
             two
             wayes
             ;
             First
             ,
             formally
             and
             directly
             ,
             by
             all
             equal
             formal
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             undertaking
             the
             Pastoral
             charge
             equally
             and
             alike
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             called
             alike
             to
             them
             and
             
             accepting
             of
             such
             a
             relation
             .
             (
             2
             )
             virtually
             ;
             when
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             relation
             unto
             one
             Church
             he
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             or
             authority
             in
             Ministerial
             acts
             in
             ,
             or
             towards
             another
             .
             The
             First
             way
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             destructive
             both
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             duty
             of
             a
             Pastor
             .
             For
             as
             Elders
             are
             ordained
             in
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Churches
             respectively
             that
             they
             are
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ;
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             And
             their
             office
             power
             consists
             in
             a
             relation
             unto
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             are
             set
             over
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Churches
             wherein
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             ordained
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Peter
             1.2
             .
             And
             that
             with
             all
             diligence
             care
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             which
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             do
             towards
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
             the
             same
             duty
             being
             at
             all
             times
             to
             be
             performed
             towards
             all
             .
             And
             because
             the
             whole
             authority
             of
             the
             Elders
             ▪
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             B●shops
             of
             Churches
             ,
             is
             ministerial
             ▪
             ●
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             consisting
             in
             a
             power
             of
             acting
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             
             and
             Office
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             authority
             to
             delegate
             another
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             to
             act
             their
             part
             or
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             autocratorical
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             obedience
             or
             Ministry
             .
             The
             latter
             way
             also
             of
             relation
             unto
             many
             Churches
             is
             unwarrantable
             ;
             For
             (
             1
             )
             It
             hath
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             no
             Law
             ,
             nor
             constitution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             give
             it
             countenance
             ;
             but
             Elders
             were
             ordained
             to
             their
             own
             Churches
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             attend
             unto
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             No
             rule
             is
             given
             unto
             any
             Elders
             how
             they
             should
             behave
             themselves
             in
             reference
             unto
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             ministerial
             power
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             rules
             given
             unto
             every
             one
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             duty
             in
             the
             Church
             whereunto
             he
             is
             related
             .
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             no
             example
             to
             give
             it
             countenance
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             authority
             to
             be
             put
             forth
             hath
             no
             foundation
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Not
             in
             the
             gifts
             they
             have
             received
             ▪
             for
             the
             
               ministerial
               power
            
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             ability
             or
             faculty
             of
             doing
             what
             a
             man
             is
             able
             ,
             but
             
               a
               right
            
             ,
             whereby
             a
             
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             do
             that
             rightly
             and
             lawfully
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             could
             not
             do
             .
             This
             ,
             gifts
             will
             not
             give
             to
             any
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             it
             to
             all
             that
             have
             received
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Not
             in
             their
             election
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             chosen
             in
             and
             by
             that
             Church
             whereunto
             they
             stand
             in
             especial
             relation
             ,
             whose
             choice
             cannot
             give
             ministerial
             power
             over
             any
             but
             themselves
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Not
             in
             their
             
               setting
               apart
            
             by
             fasting
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             only
             unto
             that
             office
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             chosen
             .
             They
             are
             not
             chosen
             for
             one
             end
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             another
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Not
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             ,
             for
             that
             gives
             no
             new
             power
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             due
             exercise
             of
             that
             which
             was
             before
             received
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           27.
           
           
             What
             are
             the
             principal
             duties
             of
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             To
             be
          
           examples
           
             unto
             the
             flock
             in
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             méekness
             ,
             patience
             ,
             readiness
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             name
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             constancy
             therein
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           To
           watch
           
             for
             the
             souls
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             of
             all
             the
             
             spiritual
             concernments
             of
             the
             whole
             flock
             committed
             to
             them
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           To
           preach
           
             the
             word
             diligently
             ,
             dividing
             it
             aright
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           To
           preserve
           
             and
             contend
             for
             the
             truth
          
           .
           (
           5
           )
           To
           administer
           
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             duly
             and
             orderly
             .
          
           (
           6
           )
           To
           stir
           
             up
             and
             exercise
             the
             gifts
             they
             have
             received
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             whole
             work
             and
             administration
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             .
          
           (
           7
           )
           To
           instruct
           ,
           
             admonish
             ,
             cherish
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             their
             conditions
             ,
             occasions
             and
             necessities
             do
             require
             .
          
           (
           8
           )
           To
           attend
           
             with
             diligence
             ,
             skill
             and
             wisdome
             unto
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
          
           authority
           
             which
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           1
           Tim.
           3.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           13.
           
           Chap.
           4.12
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.3
           .
           Coloss.
           1.24
           .
           Phil.
           2.17
           .
           Chap.
           3.17
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           (
           3
           )
           2
           Tim.
           2.15
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           Rom.
           12.6
           ▪
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           (
           4
           )
           1
           Tim.
           6.20
           .
           Acts
           ,
           20.28
           .
           Jude
           3.
           
           (
           5
           )
           1
           Cor.
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           (
           6
           )
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           (
           7
           )
           Acts
           20.18
           ,
           19
           ▪
           20
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           1
           
           Thes.
           3.5
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.24
           ,
           25.
           
           (
           8
           )
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
        
         
           The
           answer
           is
           full
           and
           plain
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Qu.
           28.
           
           
             Wherein
             principally
             doth
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             In
             that
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             guidance
             thereof
             in
             things
             appertaining
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             Whatever
             they
             do
             as
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             according
             unto
             rule
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             in
             the
             name
             or
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             which
             their
             power
             is
             derived
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             as
          
           Members
           
             only
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             or
             covenant
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Law
             and
             Ordinance
             their
             ministerial
             office
             and
             power
             is
             received
             ;
             so
             that
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             In
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             act
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             ,
             thence
             procéeding
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             immediately
             from
             that
             authority
             which
             they
             have
             received
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             rule
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           Heb.
           13.7
           ,
           17.
           1
           
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           (
           2
           )
           1
           Tim.
           
           3.5
           .
           Coloss.
           4.17
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           ,
           8.
           
           (
           3
           )
           1
           Tim.
           4.11
           .
           Titus
           2.15
           .
           1
           Peter
           1.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             unto
             this
             Question
             explains
             the
             power
             or
             authority
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             do
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             exercised
             by
             them
             ;
             the
             right
             stating
             whereof
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             in
             the
             whole
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             here
             be
             farther
             explained
             :
             to
             this
             end
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             Church
             power
             is
             originally
             vested
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             sole
             head
             ,
             and
             Monarch
             thereof
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             committed
             it
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             intrusted
             him
             with
             it
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             work
             of
             mediation
             ,
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             communicate
             of
             this
             authority
             by
             way
             of
             trust
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             them
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             unto
             persons
             by
             him
             appointed
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             is
             needful
             for
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             all
             things
             in
             his
             Churches
             ,
             unto
             the
             blessed
             ends
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             them
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             have
             any
             power
             in
             his
             Church
             for
             any
             end
             whatever
             ,
             but
             by
             delegation
             from
             him
             .
             What
             is
             not
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             meer
             usurpation
             .
             And
             whoever
             takes
             upon
             himself
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             or
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             granted
             unto
             them
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             rightly
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             an
             oppressor
             ,
             a
             thief
             ,
             and
             a
             Robber
             ;
             this
             necessarily
             follows
             upon
             the
             absolute
             investiture
             of
             all
             power
             in
             him
             alone
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Ephe.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             communicates
             this
             power
             unto
             men
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             constitution
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             granted
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             and
             appointed
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             powers
             shall
             be
             exercised
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             derived
             unto
             them
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             manner
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             therein
             ,
             are
             the
             first
             recipient
             seat
             and
             subject
             morally
             of
             all
             Church
             power
             whatever
             .
             Matth.
             16.19
             .
             Matth.
             18.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             
             any
             persons
             come
             to
             a
             participation
             of
             this
             power
             regularly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             obedience
             unto
             ,
             and
             due
             observation
             of
             his
             laws
             and
             commands
             ,
             in
             them
             unto
             whom
             they
             are
             prescribed
             .
             As
             when
             an
             Office
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             constituted
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             required
             to
             invest
             any
             man
             in
             that
             office
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             him
             that
             power
             ,
             than
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             the
             means
             and
             way
             prescribed
             in
             the
             law
             to
             that
             end
             .
             The
             way
             then
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             come
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             their
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             due
             observance
             of
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             given
             by
             him
             for
             their
             election
             ,
             and
             setting
             apart
             unto
             that
             office
             .
             Heb.
             4.3
             .
             Acts
             14.24
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             on
             this
             account
             they
             receive
             their
             power
             from
             Christ
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             ;
             for
             the
             means
             used
             for
             their
             participation
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             recipient
             of
             the
             power
             it self
             formally
             ,
             nor
             do
             authoritatively
             collate
             or
             conferr
             it
             ,
             only
             the
             laws
             of
             Christ
             are
             
             executed
             in
             a
             way
             of
             obedience
             .
             So
             that
             though
             they
             are
             chosen
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             their
             office
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             
               made
               Overseers
               by
               the
               holy-Ghost
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.28
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             their
             power
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             it
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             nor
             was
             that
             power
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             
               formally
               resident
            
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             their
             participation
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             really
             in
             Christ
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             morally
             in
             his
             word
             or
             law
             .
             And
             thence
             is
             the
             rule
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Church
             committed
             unto
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             this
             authority
             and
             power
             thus
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             they
             exert
             and
             put
             forth
             in
             all
             their
             ministerial
             administrations
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             they
             do
             as
             ministers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             They
             exercise
             that
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             law
             appointed
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             authority
             is
             due
             order
             given
             unto
             the
             administration
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             
             worship
             ;
             and
             an
             obligation
             unto
             obedience
             to
             acts
             of
             rule
             doth
             thence
             also
             ensue
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             which
             despise
             them
             ,
             despise
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             when
             as
             Elders
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             declare
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             put
             forth
             any
             authority
             committed
             unto
             them
             from
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             declare
             the
             consent
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             own
             liberty
             and
             priviledge
             ;
             but
             the
             authority
             which
             they
             act
             by
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             put
             forth
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             themselves
             
               as
               such
            
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             this
             authority
             is
             comprised
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             constitution
             of
             Christ
             which
             themselves
             exert
             only
             ministerially
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             ever
             they
             act
             any
             thing
             authoritatively
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             enabled
             for
             ,
             or
             warranted
             in
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             without
             ,
             or
             contrary
             unto
             rule
             ,
             all
             such
             actings
             as
             to
             any
             spiritual
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             obligation
             on
             the
             consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             are
             
               Ipso
               facto
               null
            
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             way
             ratified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             all
             their
             orderly
             actings
             are
             made
             valid
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             The
             reason
             therefore
             why
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             authoritative
             acting
             of
             the
             Elders
             therein
             ;
             is
             not
             because
             from
             thence
             any
             authority
             doth
             accrew
             unto
             them
             anew
             ,
             which
             virtually
             and
             radically
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ;
             but
             because
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             this
             is
             required
             to
             the
             orderly
             acting
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             would
             be
             contrary
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ineffectual
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             for
             no
             act
             can
             take
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             or
             against
             its
             own
             consent
             ,
             whilest
             its
             obedience
             is
             voluntary
             and
             of
             choice
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             then
             shall
             the
             Elders
             do
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Church
             refuse
             to
             consent
             unto
             such
             acts
             as
             are
             indeed
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ?
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             First
             diligently
             to
             instruct
             them
             from
             the
             word
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             making
             known
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             matter
             under
             consideration
             .
             (
             2
             )
             To
             declare
             unto
             them
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             
             dissent
             in
             obstructing
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             spiritual
             disadvantage
             .
             (
             3
             )
             To
             
               wait
               patiently
            
             for
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             with
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             giving
             light
             and
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             (
             4
             )
             In
             case
             of
             the
             Churches
             continuance
             in
             any
             failure
             of
             duty
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             advice
             and
             counsel
             from
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             all
             which
             particulars
             might
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             would
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             present
             design
             and
             work
             permit
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           29.
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             towards
             their
             Elders
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1
           )
           
             To
             have
             them
             in
          
           reverence
           
             and
             honour
             for
             their
             office
             and
             works
             sake
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           To
           obey
           
             them
             conscientiously
             in
             all
             things
             wherein
             they
             speak
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           (
           2
           )
           To
           pray
           
             earnestly
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             them
             ,
             if
             need
             require
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
          
           (
           4
           )
           To
           communicate
           
             unto
             them
             of
             their
             temporals
             for
             their
             comfortable
             subsistance
             in
             the
             
             World
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             unto
             others
             .
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             Wisely
             to
             order
             things
             by
             their
             direction
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             amongst
             them
          
           without
           fear
           .
           (
           6
           )
           To
           abide
           
             with
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             Christ
             among
             them
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           1
           Thes.
           §
           .
           12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.16
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Ephes.
           6.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Colos.
           4.3
           .
           2
           Thes.
           3.1
           .
           Colos.
           4.17
           .
           (
           4
           )
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
           1
           Cor.
           9.14
           .
           (
           5
           )
           1
           Cor.
           16.10
           .
           (
           6
           )
           2
           Tim.
           1.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.16
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           30.
           
           
             Are
             there
             any
             differences
             in
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             Offices
             ,
             of
             the
             Guides
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Office
           
             of
             them
             that
             are
          
           Teachers
           ,
           
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             among
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             are
             many
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             that
             they
             should
             be
             peculiarly
             assigned
             unto
             such
             especial
             work
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             office
             power
             ,
             as
             their
             gifts
             received
             from
             him
             do
             peculiarly
             fit
             them
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             require
             .
          
           Rom.
           12.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           1
           ▪
           Cor.
           8.11
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           .
           Chap.
           5.2
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             Office
             of
             them
             that
             are
             to
             instruct
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             there
             are
             many
             names
             that
             are
             equally
             accommodated
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Elders
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Guides
             ;
             They
             are
             all
             alike
             Elders
             ,
             alike
             Bishops
             ,
             alike
             Guides
             ,
             have
             the
             one
             office
             in
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             the
             whole
             intire
             unto
             himself
             .
             But
             there
             are
             names
             also
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguisht
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             Office
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             their
             work
             and
             employment
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             office
             :
             such
             are
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.11
             .
             Which
             are
             placed
             as
             distinct
             persons
             in
             their
             work
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Office.
             Now
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             distinction
             and
             difference
             lyes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             different
             gifts
             that
             they
             have
             received
             ;
             For
             although
             it
             be
             required
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             received
             all
             
             those
             gifts
             ,
             abilities
             ,
             and
             qualifications
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             their
             participation
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             some
             may
             more
             excell
             in
             one
             ,
             others
             in
             another
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               There
               are
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               differences
               of
               administrations
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Lord
               :
               and
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               operations
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               same
               God
               which
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               .
               For
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               spirit
               the
               word
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             all
             these
             gifts
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             exercised
             and
             laid
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             Verse
             the
             7.
             
             
               The
               manifestation
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withall
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             every
             one
             is
             in
             a●
             especial
             manner
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             exercise
             and
             use
             of
             that
             gift
             wherein
             he
             doth
             excell
             ▪
             or
             which
             tends
             most
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             every
             man
             being
             to
             minister
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             received
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             lyes
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             general
             may
             be
             referred
             unto
             two
             heads
             or
             ends
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             The
             instruction
             of
             it
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             saving
             light
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             exhortation
             of
             it
             to
             walk
             answerable
             unto
             light
             received
             in
             holiness
             and
             universal
             obedience
             .
             Now
             though
             these
             several
             ends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             cannot
             be
             divided
             or
             separated
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             so
             carryed
             on
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             knowledge
             or
             light
             may
             be
             firstly
             and
             principally
             intended
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             lead
             unto
             obedience
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             holiness
             may
             be
             firstly
             designed
             ,
             as
             springing
             from
             Gospel
             light
             or
             knowledge
             .
             Hence
             therefore
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             principally
             to
             attend
             unto
             that
             work
             or
             that
             end
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             they
             〈◊〉
             most
             suited
             unto
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Church
             following
             the
             intimations
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             in
             communicating
             his
             gifts
             in
             variety
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             attending
             their
             own
             edification
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             amongst
             those
             whom
             they
             choose
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             withall
             design
             them
             in
             
             Particular
             unto
             that
             especial
             work
             which
             they
             are
             especially
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             for
             ;
             and
             this
             upon
             their
             being
             chosen
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             ,
             they
             are
             accordingly
             to
             attend
             unto
             :
             
               He
               that
               teacheth
               on
               teaching
               ,
               he
               that
               exhorteth
               on
               exhortation
            
             ▪
             Rom.
             12.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Their
             Office
             then
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             their
             teaching
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             employment
             on
             the
             grounds
             mentioned
             ,
             distinct
             and
             different
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           31.
           
           
             Are
             there
             appointed
             any
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             office
             and
             duty
             consist
             in
             rule
             and
             government
             only
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Elders
             not
             called
             to
             teach
          
           ordinarily
           ,
           
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             to
          
           assist
           and
           help
           
             in
             the
             rule
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           Rom.
           1●
           .
           8
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             This
             Office
             of
             
               ruling
               Elders
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             much
             opposed
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             in
             especial
             by
             them
             who
             have
             least
             rea●son
             so
             to
             do
             ▪
             For
             First
             ,
             They
             object
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               lay
               Elders
            
             ▪
             
             when
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             deny
             that
             distinction
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Layity
             .
             For
             although
             they
             allow
             the
             distribution
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             into
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             maintain
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             
               Gods
               Clergy
            
             ,
             his
             lot
             ,
             and
             portion
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             Elders
             ,
             and
             therein
             not
             meerly
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Officers
             set
             apart
             unto
             their
             Office
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             or
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             by
             Layity
             ,
             the
             people
             distinct
             from
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             the
             very
             term
             of
             a
             
               lay
               Elder
            
             implyes
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             designing
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             ,
             and
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             a
             Church
             Officer
             .
             Besides
             ,
             themselves
             do
             principally
             govern
             the
             Church
             by
             such
             whom
             they
             esteem
             Lay-men
             ,
             as
             not
             in
             holy-Orders
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             its
             rule
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             which
             renders
             their
             objection
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             Church-Officers
             unreasonable
             .
             Others
             also
             have
             given
             advantage
             by
             making
             this
             Office
             annual
             ,
             or
             biennial
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             are
             chosen
             unto
             it
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             
             plead
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             Churches
             for
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             Persons
             meet
             for
             this
             work
             and
             duty
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             undertake
             in
             constantly
             during
             their
             lives
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             contribution
             for
             their
             maintenance
             as
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             afford
             ;
             yet
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             do
             acknowledge
             an
             irregularity
             in
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             wish
             it
             remedied
             .
             But
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             Church-Officers
             are
             indeed
             designed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             frequent
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             and
             footsteps
             also
             ,
             yet
             remain
             in
             most
             Churches
             of
             their
             institution
             ,
             though
             wofully
             corrupted
             .
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             some
             light
             in
             this
             matter
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             were
             joyned
             in
             Rule
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             and
             all
             lesser
             Assemblies
             ;
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             express
             mention
             of
             persons
             that
             were
             assigned
             peculiarly
             for
             Rule
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             And
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             pretended
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               helps
               ,
               governments
            
             ,
             do
             denote
             gifts
             only
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             enumerates
             the
             persons
             in
             Office
             ,
             or
             Officers
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             
             Christ
             then
             used
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             Rule
             of
             the
             Churches
             as
             then
             planted
             .
             He
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             also
             is
             distinguisht
             from
             him
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             exhorteth
             ,
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             and
             is
             prescribed
             diligence
             ,
             as
             his
             principal
             qualification
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             duty
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             express
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             For
             the
             words
             expresly
             assign
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             ,
             whereof
             some
             ,
             only
             attend
             unto
             rule
             ;
             others
             moreover
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             Neither
             doth
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             intend
             any
             other
             labour
             but
             what
             is
             incumbent
             on
             all
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             their
             Church
             as
             their
             constant
             duty
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             6.12
             .
             Acts
             20.35
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
             Now
             can
             we
             suppose
             that
             the
             Apostle
             would
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             whom
             comparing
             with
             others
             ,
             he
             notes
             as
             remiss
             and
             negligent
             in
             their
             work
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             that
             others
             were
             more
             diligent
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             less
             
             theirs
             ,
             if
             only
             one
             sort
             of
             Elders
             be
             here
             intended
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             commend
             such
             persons
             as
             worthy
             of
             
               double
               honour
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             propose
             them
             as
             meet
             for
             double
             shame
             and
             punishment
             ,
             Jer.
             48.10
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.16
             .
             And
             they
             are
             unmindful
             of
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Bishops
             that
             attend
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             distinctly
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Elders
               that
               rule
            
             well
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             preferreth
             before
             and
             above
             them
             ,
             those
             that
             attend
             constantly
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             besides
             what
             is
             thus
             expresly
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             appointment
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             usefulness
             in
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             employment
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             whereas
             a
             constant
             care
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             conversation
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             be
             such
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             not
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             concernment
             and
             importance
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             being
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             continually
             unto
             
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             cannot
             attend
             unto
             the
             constant
             and
             daily
             
             oversight
             thereof
             ,
             the
             usefulness
             of
             these
             Elders
             ,
             whose
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             work
             it
             is
             to
             have
             regard
             unto
             the
             holy
             walking
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             manifest
             unto
             all
             .
             But
             whereas
             in
             most
             Churches
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             regard
             unto
             the
             
               personal
               holiness
            
             of
             the
             members
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             no
             account
             should
             be
             had
             of
             them
             who
             are
             ordained
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             look
             after
             it
             and
             promote
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             qualifications
             of
             these
             Elders
             ,
             with
             the
             way
             of
             their
             call
             and
             setting
             apart
             unto
             their
             Office
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             
               Teaching
               Elders
            
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             here
             again
             repeated
             .
             Their
             authority
             also
             in
             the
             whole
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             every
             way
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Elders
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             act
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             with
             equal
             respect
             and
             regard
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Yea
             the
             business
             of
             rule
             ,
             being
             peculiarly
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             required
             to
             attend
             thereunto
             with
             diligence
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             the
             work
             thereof
             is
             principally
             theirs
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             
               labouring
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
            
             doth
             especially
             belong
             unto
             
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             this
             institution
             is
             abused
             ,
             when
             either
             unmeet
             persons
             are
             called
             to
             this
             Office
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             do
             not
             attend
             unto
             their
             duty
             with
             diligence
             ,
             or
             do
             act
             only
             in
             it
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Teaching
             Officers
             ,
             without
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             own
             authority
             ,
             or
             due
             respect
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           32.
           
           
             Is
             there
             no
             other
             ordinary
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             of
             Elders
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Yes
             of
          
           Deacons
           also
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           33.
           
           
             What
             are
             the
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Approved
           men
           
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             care
             for
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             other
             outward
             occasions
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             collection
             ,
             keeping
             ,
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             Alms
             ,
             and
             other
             supplyes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             set
             apart
             and
             commended
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             .
          
           Acts
           6.3
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             nature
             ,
             end
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             admitted
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Election
             and
             setting
             apart
             ;
             are
             all
             of
             them
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               There
               arose
               a
               murmuring
               of
               the
               Grecians
               against
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               because
               the
               Widdows
               were
               neglected
               in
               the
               daily
               ministration
               ;
               then
               the
               twelve
               called
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Disciples
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               leave
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               Tables
               ;
               wherefore
               Brethren
               ,
               look
               ye
               out
               among
               you
               seven
               men
               of
               honest
               report
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               appoint
               over
               this
               business
               ;
               and
               the
               saying
               pleased
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
               and
               they
               chose
            
             Stephen
             ,
             &c.
             
               whom
               they
               set
               before
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               had
               prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Likewise
               must
               the
               Deacons
               be
               grave
               ,
               not
               double
               tongued
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               much
               Wine
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               holding
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               faith
               in
               a
               pure
               
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               let
               these
               also
               first
               be
               proved
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               use
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               being
               found
               blameless
               ;
               the
               Husbands
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
               ruling
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               house
               well
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               have
               used
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               well
               ,
               purchase
               to
               themselves
               a
               good
               degree
               ,
               and
               great
               boldness
               in
               the
               faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             thus
             plain
             and
             express
             in
             the
             Scr●pture
             .
             But
             whereas
             many
             have
             grown
             weary
             of
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             Office
             hath
             for
             a
             long
             time
             been
             lost
             amongst
             the
             most
             of
             Christians
             .
             By
             some
             the
             name
             is
             retained
             ,
             but
             applyed
             to
             another
             work
             ,
             duty
             ,
             and
             employment
             than
             this
             to
             which
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Their
             proper
             and
             original
             work
             of
             taking
             care
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             provided
             for
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             office
             being
             needless
             ,
             another
             ,
             unto
             another
             purpose
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             is
             erected
             .
             Such
             are
             Deacons
             that
             may
             
               read
               Service
               ,
               Preach
            
             and
             Baptise
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             license
             thereunto
             .
             But
             this
             choice
             ,
             to
             rej●ct
             an
             Office
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             
             provision
             made
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             erecting
             of
             one
             not
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             seems
             not
             equall
             .
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             in
             all
             things
             to
             have
             regard
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             appointments
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             we
             claim
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             called
             after
             his
             name
             ,
             some
             think
             that
             if
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             may
             be
             colourably
             performed
             another
             way
             without
             respect
             unto
             his
             institutions
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             the
             best
             .
             But
             omitting
             the
             practice
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             concern
             this
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             clear
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             persons
             called
             unto
             it
             are
             to
             be
             of
             
               honest
               report
            
             ,
             furnished
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             especially
             with
             wisdom
             ,
             Acts
             6.3
             .
             And
             those
             other
             endowments
             usefull
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             mentioned
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             way
             whereby
             they
             come
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             choice
             or
             election
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             6.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             whereupon
             they
             are
             solemnly
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Their
             work
             or
             duty
             consists
             
             in
             a
             daily
             ministration
             unto
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Vers.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             this
             end
             that
             they
             may
             be
             enabled
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             every
             
               first
               day
            
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             contribute
             according
             as
             God
             enables
             them
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             wants
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.2
             .
             And
             also
             occasionally
             ,
             as
             necessity
             shall
             require
             ,
             or
             God
             move
             their
             hearts
             by
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Hereunto
             is
             to
             be
             added
             whatever
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             may
             be
             conferred
             upon
             the
             Church
             for
             its
             outward
             advantage
             ,
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts
             4.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             These
             supplyes
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             they
             are
             from
             〈◊〉
             to
             minister
             with
             diligence
             and
             wisdo●
             unto
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             needy
             may
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             none
             that
             lack
             ,
             the
             rich
             may
             contribute
             of
             their
             riches
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             unto
             his
             command
             ,
             that
             they
             
             which
             minister
             well
             in
             this
             office
             ,
             may
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             degree
             ,
             and
             boldness
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             glorified
             with
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             It
             belongs
             therefore
             unto
             Persons
             called
             unto
             this
             Office
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             acquaint
             themselves
             with
             the
             
               outward
               condition
            
             of
             those
             that
             appear
             to
             be
             poor
             and
             needy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             addresses
             of
             such
             poor
             ones
             ,
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             known
             their
             wants
             ,
             occasions
             ,
             and
             necessities
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             information
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             observation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             Church
             as
             occasion
             requireth
             with
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             under
             their
             care
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             able
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             to
             a
             free
             supply
             and
             contribution
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             dispose
             what
             they
             are
             entrusted
             with
             faithfully
             ,
             cheerfully
             ,
             tenderly
             ,
             with
             partiality
             or
             preferring
             one
             before
             another
             ,
             for
             any
             outward
             respect
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             keep
             and
             give
             an
             account
             
             unto
             the
             Church
             when
             called
             for
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             have
             disposed
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             have
             well
             discharged
             their
             Office
             ;
             that
             is
             with
             care
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             procure
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             degree
             with
             boldness
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             encouraged
             to
             entrust
             them
             farther
             with
             this
             sacrifice
             of
             their
             almes
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           24.
           
           
             Wherein
             consists
             the
             general
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             thereof
             in
             their
             proper
             station
             and
             condition
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             performing
             ,
             doing
             ,
             and
             kéeping
             inviolate
             all
             the
             commands
             and
             institutions
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             walking
             unblameably
             and
             fruitfully
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             holding
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             glorifying
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             and
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             kéeping
             his
             testimony
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
           Acts
           2.42
           .
           Phil
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           4.8
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Thes.
           3.8
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           Heb.
           10.23
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
          
           
             Besides
             the
             general
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             incumbent
             on
             all
             Believers
             ,
             or
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             as
             such
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             especial
             duties
             required
             of
             them
             as
             gathered
             into
             Church
             societies
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             an
             especial
             trust
             committed
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             appointed
             as
             the
             seat
             and
             subject
             of
             all
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             it
             is
             its
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             and
             every
             member
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             care
             ,
             watchfulness
             and
             diligence
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             be
             kept
             inviolate
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             institutions
             observed
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             and
             will.
             Thus
             those
             
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.42
             .
             Together
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               continued
               stedfastly
               (
               which
            
             argues
             care
             ,
             circumspection
             and
             diligence
             )
             in
             
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               and
               fellowship
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               prayers
            
             ;
             Which
             principal
             duties
             are
             enumerated
             ,
             to
             express
             their
             respect
             
             towards
             all
             .
             This
             is
             their
             
               standing
               fast
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             joy
             to
             the
             Apostle
             when
             he
             found
             it
             in
             the
             Thessalonians
             ;
             1
             Ephe.
             3.8
             .
             
               For
               now
               we
               live
               if
               ye
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             order
             and
             stedfastness
             which
             he
             rejoyced
             over
             in
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             Chap.
             2.5
             .
             
               For
               though
               I
               am
               absent
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               am
               I
               with
               you
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               joying
               and
               boholding
               your
               order
               and
               the
               stedfastness
               of
               your
               faith
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             where
             this
             duty
             is
             despised
             ,
             men
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             what
             is
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             neglect
             of
             that
             faithfulness
             in
             obedience
             which
             the
             Church
             owes
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             manifested
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             an
             holy
             exemplary
             conversation
             ,
             is
             committed
             unto
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             one
             end
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             calls
             them
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             separates
             them
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             unto
             himself
             ,
             brings
             them
             forth
             unto
             a
             visible
             profession
             ,
             and
             puts
             his
             name
             upon
             them
             ,
             namely
             that
             in
             their
             walking
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ,
             he
             may
             shew
             
             forth
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             example
             to
             effect
             in
             them
             all
             holiness
             ;
             godlyness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             honesty
             in
             the
             World.
             Hence
             are
             they
             earnestly
             exhorted
             unto
             these
             things
             .
             Phil.
             4.8.9
             .
             
               Brethren
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               honest
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               just
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               vertue
               ,
               if
               their
               be
               any
               praise
               ,
               think
               on
               these
               things
            
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             be
             adorned
             and
             Christ
             glorified
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             Tit.
             2.10
             .
             And
             those
             who
             fail
             herein
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Enemies
               of
               the
               cross
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             Phil.
             3.18
             ;
             As
             hindring
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             by
             representing
             it
             undesirable
             in
             their
             conversation
             .
             This
             also
             therefore
             ,
             even
             the
             dutie
             of
             universal
             holiness
             ,
             with
             an
             especial
             regard
             unto
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             are
             called
             and
             designed
             to
             testifie
             and
             express
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             incumbent
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ;
             namely
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               be
               blameless
               ,
               and
               harmless
               ,
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebukes
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               generation
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             declaring
             and
             manifesting
             the
             truth
             is
             also
             committed
             unto
             them
             .
             Christ
             hath
             made
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             where
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             firmly
             seated
             ,
             founded
             ,
             fixed
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             then
             
               lifted
               up
            
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             discerned
             ,
             and
             known
             by
             others
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             done
             principally
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             contending
             for
             the
             truth
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             saints
             ,
             Jude
             3.
             
             So
             it
             is
             also
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Phill.
             2.16
             .
             by
             ministring
             of
             the
             gift
             that
             
               every
               man
            
             hath
             received
             ;
             1
             Peter
             ,
             4.10
             .
             In
             the
             way
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             instances
             ,
             doth
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             require
             of
             his
             Church
             that
             they
             express
             in
             the
             World
             their
             subjection
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             authority
             ;
             and
             that
             
             they
             abide
             therein
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             against
             all
             opposition
             whatever
             .
          
           
             The
             sinful
             neglect
             of
             Churches
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             herein
             ,
             was
             one
             great
             means
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             generally
             of
             old
             fell
             into
             .
             When
             the
             members
             of
             them
             began
             to
             think
             that
             they
             had
             no
             advantage
             by
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             outward
             participation
             of
             some
             Ordinance
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             no
             duty
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             attend
             and
             follow
             the
             motions
             and
             actings
             of
             their
             Guides
             ,
             the
             whole
             societies
             quickly
             became
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             according
             to
             the
             carnal
             interest
             of
             those
             that
             had
             by
             their
             neglect
             and
             sin
             ,
             gotten
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             And
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             were
             negligent
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             the
             Leaders
             of
             them
             were
             apt
             to
             usurp
             undue
             authority
             .
             When
             the
             one
             sort
             will
             not
             do
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             what
             they
             ought
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             circumspect
             performance
             of
             duty
             on
             all
             hands
             alone
             ,
             that
             will
             keep
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             within
             those
             bounds
             ,
             and
             
             limits
             ,
             and
             up
             to
             those
             rights
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             allotted
             and
             granted
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             alone
             doth
             the
             order
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             consist
             .
             Church
             members
             therefore
             are
             to
             search
             and
             enquire
             after
             the
             particular
             duties
             ,
             which
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             are
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             consider
             what
             influence
             their
             special
             state
             and
             condition
             as
             they
             are
             Church
             members
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             into
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             obedience
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             .
             For
             this
             priviledge
             is
             granted
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             fartherance
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             of
             walking
             before
             God.
             And
             if
             this
             be
             neglected
             ,
             if
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             
               name
               to
               live
            
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             that
             are
             stated
             and
             solemnly
             administred
             ,
             only
             that
             which
             would
             have
             been
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             may
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             and
             temptation
             unto
             them
             .
             What
             these
             especial
             duties
             are
             in
             the
             particular
             instances
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             of
             too
             large
             a
             consideration
             here
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             the
             great
             dutie
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             inculcating
             of
             them
             
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             For
             the
             Churches
             due
             performance
             of
             its
             dutie
             ,
             is
             their
             honour
             ,
             Crown
             ,
             and
             reward
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           35.
           
           
             Whence
             do
             you
             reckon
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             moral
             and
             natural
             worship
             ,
             among
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           
             On
             many
             accounts
             ;
             as
          
           (
           1
           )
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             his
             Church
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             therein
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             because
             he
             bestowes
             on
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           gifts
           
             and
             ability
             of
             prayer
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             edification
             thereof
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             he
             hath
             appointed
             that
             all
             his
             other
             ordinances
             should
             be
             administred
             with
             prayer
             ,
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             a
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           
             because
             himself
             ministers
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             great
          
           High
           priest
           
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             present
             their
             prayers
             unto
             God
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             because
             in
             all
             the
          
           prayers
           
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             especial
             regard
             had
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             his
             mediation
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Luke
           18.1
           .
           Chap.
           21.36
           .
           Rom.
           12.5
           .
           
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Ephe.
           4.8
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Rom.
           8.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Gal.
           4.6
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Acts
           2.42
           .
           1
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           (
           4
           )
           Rev.
           8
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Heb.
           4.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           6.20
           .
           Chap.
           10.20.21
           ,
           22.
           
           (
           5
           )
           John
           14.13
           .
           Chap.
           15.16
           ,
           22
           ,
           26.
           
           Ephe.
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Qu.
           36.
           
           
             May
             not
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             solemn
             warship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             content
             it self
             in
             the
             use
             of
             forms
             of
             prayer
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             composed
             by
             others
             and
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           An.
           
             So
             to
             do
             would
             be
          
           ;
           (
           1
           )
           
             contrary
             to
          
           one
           principal
           end
           
             of
             prayer
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             that
          
           Believers
           
             may
             therein
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             for
             spiritual
             supplies
             according
             to
             the
             present
             condition
             ,
             wants
             ,
             and
             exigencies
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             to
             the
          
           ma●n
           end
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             aimed
             at
             in
             supplying
             men
             with
             gifts
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             mimistry
             ,
             tending
             to
             render
             the
             the
             promise
             of
             sending
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             cause
             of
             the
             
             Churches
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             ,
             néedless
             ,
             and
             useless
             .
             Moreover
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             It
             will
             render
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             unto
             several
             precepts
             and
             exhortations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             ,
             stirring
             up
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             gifts
             impossible
             ,
             and
          
           (
           4
           )
           
             thereby
             hinder
             the
          
           edification
           
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             great
             end
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             and
             institutions
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           Phil.
           4.6
           .
           Heb.
           4.16
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.7
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Ephes.
           4.8
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           (
           3
           )
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Colos.
           4.17
           .
           Matth.
           25.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           (
           4
           )
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           37.
           
           
             Is
             the
             constant
             work
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             necessary
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             themselves
             ,
             of
             whom
             that
             duty
             is
             strictly
             required
             ,
             and
             who
             principally
          
           therein
           
             labour
             and
             watch
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             fartherance
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             by
             instruction
             ,
             reproof
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           Matth.
           24.45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50
           ,
           51.
           
           Rom.
           12.7
           ,
           8.
           1
           
           Cor.
           9.
           
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Ephes.
           4.12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           5.17
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Chap.
           3.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Chapter
           4.2
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           38.
           
           
             Who
             are
             the
             proper
             subjects
             of
             Baptism
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Professing
           
             Believers
             ,
             if
             not
             Baptised
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             and
             their
             Infant
             séed
             .
          
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           Acts
           2.38
           ,
           39.
           
           Acts
           16.33
           .
           1
           Cor.
           1.16
           .
           1
           Cor.
           7.14
           .
           Colos.
           2.12
           ,
           13.
           
           With
           Genesis
           ,
           17.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           39.
           
           
             Where
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             administred
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             rightly
             prepared
             ,
             and
             duly
             assembled
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             so
             assembled
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           33.
           
           Acts.
           2.46
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           40.
           
           
             How
             often
             is
             that
             Ordinance
             to
             be
             administred
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Every
           First
           day
           
             of
             the
             wéek
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             often
             as
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             
             conveniency
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.26
           .
           Acts
           20.7
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           41.
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             It
             consists
             in
             the
             due
             exereise
             of
             that
             authority
             and
             power
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Word
             hath
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             its
             continuance
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             preservation
             ,
             in
             purity
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.19
           .
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Rev.
           2.2
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             about
             this
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grant
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             made
             unto
             it
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             all
             discipline
             being
             an
             act
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             exercised
             in
             and
             about
             things
             internal
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             no
             men
             can
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             grant
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             have
             any
             right
             or
             authority
             
             to
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             Whoever
             hath
             any
             interest
             herein
             ,
             or
             right
             hereunto
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             unto
             him
             from
             above
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             Mediator
             and
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             all
             Church
             power
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             grant
             of
             the
             Father
             vested
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             Ephes.
             1.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             So
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             it
             which
             are
             the
             Consciences
             and
             Gospel
             priviledges
             of
             Believers
             ,
             with
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             good
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             all
             manifest
             that
             it
             can
             have
             no
             other
             right
             nor
             foundation
             .
             This
             in
             the
             first
             place
             is
             to
             be
             fixed
             ,
             that
             no
             authority
             can
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             was
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             means
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             doth
             communicate
             this
             power
             and
             authority
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             his
             word
             or
             his
             law
             and
             constitution
             concerning
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             exactly
             limited
             and
             bounded
             thereby
             .
             And
             no
             power
             or
             authority
             can
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             
             granted
             and
             conveyed
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             word
             ;
             seeing
             that
             Christ
             communicates
             no
             power
             or
             authority
             any
             other
             wayes
             .
             What
             ever
             of
             that
             nature
             is
             beside
             it
             ,
             or
             beyond
             it
             ,
             is
             meer
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             null
             in
             its
             exercise
             .
             Herein
             is
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             Guides
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             expressed
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             to
             exceed
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             Herein
             are
             bounds
             and
             limits
             fixed
             to
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             part
             and
             member
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             power
             or
             authority
             ,
             thus
             granted
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             discipline
             ,
             with
             
               skill
               and
               diligence
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             the
             skill
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             or
             an
             ability
             of
             mind
             bestowed
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             upon
             men
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             and
             order
             by
             him
             appointed
             ;
             or
             a
             
               spiritual
               wisdom
            
             whereby
             men
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             places
             ,
             for
             its
             due
             edification
             in
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             And
             this
             ability
             of
             mind
             to
             make
             a
             due
             
             application
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             persons
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             actions
             with
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             as
             whereof
             there
             are
             several
             degrees
             answering
             to
             the
             distinct
             duties
             that
             are
             incumbent
             on
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Members
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             where
             this
             skill
             and
             wisdome
             is
             wanting
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             preserved
             or
             carryed
             on
             .
             Hereunto
             also
             diligence
             and
             watchfulness
             are
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             without
             which
             ability
             and
             power
             will
             never
             obtain
             their
             proper
             end
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             Rom.
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             end
             of
             this
             discipline
             is
             continuance
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             its
             first
             institution
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             This
             power
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             given
             his
             Church
             for
             its
             conservation
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             must
             necessarily
             decay
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             where
             any
             Church
             is
             called
             and
             gathered
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             it
             destitute
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             preserve
             it self
             ,
             in
             that
             
             state
             and
             order
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             that
             which
             was
             one
             principal
             cause
             of
             the
             decayes
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             was
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Dicipline
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             priviledge
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Lord
             had
             left
             unto
             them
             and
             intrusted
             them
             withall
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             preservation
             in
             order
             ,
             purity
             and
             holiness
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             they
             were
             greatly
             blamed
             by
             him
             .
             Rev.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             20.
             
             Chap.
             3.2
             .
             as
             is
             also
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
             as
             they
             are
             commended
             ,
             who
             attended
             unto
             the
             diligent
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.2
             .
             Chap.
             3.9
             .
             The
             disuse
             also
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             the
             defilements
             ,
             abominations
             and
             confusions
             ,
             that
             have
             spread
             themselves
             over
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           42.
           
           
             Vnto
             whom
             is
             the
             power
             and
             administration
             of
             this
             Discipline
             committed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             As
             to
             the
          
           authority
           
             to
             be
             exerted
             in
             it
             in
             the
             things
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             concerned
             ,
             unto
             the
             Elders
             ;
             as
             unto
          
           tryall
           ,
           
             judgement
             
             and
             consent
             in
             ,
             and
             unto
             its
             exercise
             unto
             the
             whole
             Brotherhood
             ;
             as
             unto
          
           love
           ,
           
             care
             ,
             and
             watchfuless
             in
             private
             and
             particular
             cases
             ,
             to
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Matth.
           24.45
           .
           Ephes.
           4.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.5
           .
           Chap.
           5.17
           .
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.3
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.12
           .
           Gal.
           6.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.14
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             that
             this
             power
             is
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             constitution
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             this
             Law
             assigns
             the
             means
             and
             way
             whereby
             any
             persons
             do
             obtain
             an
             interest
             therein
             ;
             and
             makes
             the
             just
             allotments
             to
             all
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             What
             this
             Law
             ,
             Constitution
             or
             Word
             of
             Christ
             assigns
             unto
             any
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               first
               seat
            
             and
             subject
             of
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             or
             means
             soever
             they
             come
             to
             be
             intrusted
             therein
             .
             Thus
             that
             power
             or
             authority
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             first
             formally
             reside
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             unorganized
             
             or
             distinct
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             called
             unto
             their
             Office
             by
             their
             suffrage
             and
             choice
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             themselves
             as
             such
             ,
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             Office
             power
             ;
             For
             so
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             Nor
             is
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             this
             power
             of
             discipline
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             but
             is
             immediately
             granted
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             and
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             this
             way
             and
             manner
             the
             Authority
             above
             described
             ,
             is
             given
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             Authority
             was
             before
             explained
             ,
             in
             answer
             unto
             the
             28th
             .
             question
             ,
             as
             also
             was
             the
             way
             whereby
             they
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             that
             power
             of
             office
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             whole
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             teaching
             ,
             and
             ruling
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             called
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
            
             ,
             from
             Mat.
             16.19
             .
             Which
             expression
             being
             Metaphorical
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             lyable
             unto
             many
             interpretations
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             declaration
             made
             of
             it
             in
             those
             particular
             instances
             wherein
             it
             is
             expressed
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             two-fold
             
             power
             or
             Authority
             that
             the
             Elders
             ▪
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             committed
             unto
             them
             ;
             one
             to
             teach
             and
             another
             to
             rule
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             of
             jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               one
               power
               of
               Office
            
             ,
             the
             duties
             whereof
             are
             of
             several
             kinds
             ,
             referred
             unto
             the
             two
             general
             heads
             ,
             first
             of
             teaching
             by
             preaching
             the
             word
             and
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             (
             2
             )
             Of
             rule
             or
             government
             .
             By
             virtue
             hereof
             ,
             are
             they
             made
             Rulers
             over
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             24.45
             .
             Stewards
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Peter
             5.2
             .
             Guides
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             
             Not
             that
             they
             have
             a
             supream
             or
             autocratorical
             power
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             what
             seems
             right
             and
             good
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             expresly
             bound
             up
             unto
             the
             terms
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               To
               teach
               men
               to
               do
               and
               observe
               all
               ,
               and
               only
               what
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
            
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             any
             dominion
             in
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             laws
             ,
             rules
             or
             priviledges
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             alter
             ,
             change
             ,
             add
             ,
             diminish
             ,
             or
             bind
             by
             
             their
             own
             authority
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             Mark
             10.42
             ,
             43
             ▪
             44.
             
             But
             it
             is
             a
             power
             meerly
             ministerial
             ,
             in
             whose
             exercise
             they
             are
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             accountable
             servants
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             Matth.
             24.45
             .
             And
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             This
             authority
             in
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             exert
             and
             put
             forth
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             and
             not
             either
             as
             declaring
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             or
             acting
             what
             is
             delegated
             unto
             them
             thereby
             ,
             but
             as
             ministerially
             exercising
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             committed
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             (
             women
             being
             excepted
             by
             especial
             prohibition
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.34
             ,
             35.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             )
             Is
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             constitution
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             interested
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             power
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             consider
             ,
             try
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             judgement
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             all
             persons
             ,
             things
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
             in
             reference
             whereunto
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             Thus
             the
             Brethren
             at
             Jerusalem
             joyned
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             observation
             of
             
               Mosaical
               
               ceremonies
            
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             15.23
             .
             And
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             letters
             were
             sent
             about
             it
             ,
             likewise
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             Verse
             the
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             And
             this
             they
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
             and
             concernment
             to
             do
             ,
             Chap.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             they
             are
             blamed
             ,
             who
             applyed
             not
             themselves
             unto
             this
             duty
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Thence
             are
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             all
             things
             amongst
             them
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             .
             And
             these
             are
             directed
             unto
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             either
             joyntly
             with
             their
             Elders
             ,
             or
             distinctly
             from
             them
             ,
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             preservation
             of
             Church-order
             ,
             is
             on
             the
             account
             of
             this
             duty
             recommended
             unto
             them
             .
             Neither
             can
             what
             they
             do
             in
             complyance
             with
             their
             Guides
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             be
             any
             part
             of
             their
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             they
             make
             previously
             thereunto
             a
             rational
             consideration
             and
             judgement
             by
             the
             rule
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             ruled
             without
             
             its
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             against
             its
             will
             ;
             nor
             in
             any
             thing
             is
             blind
             obedience
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             intrusted
             with
             the
             priviledge
             of
             giving
             and
             testifying
             their
             consent
             unto
             all
             acts
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             belong
             not
             formally
             unto
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             unto
             their
             validity
             and
             efficacy
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             do
             and
             act
             what
             is
             done
             and
             effected
             thereby
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             they
             who
             have
             this
             priviledge
             of
             consent
             which
             hath
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             into
             the
             action
             and
             validity
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             also
             the
             liberty
             of
             dissent
             ;
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             proposed
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             warrant
             whereof
             from
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             its
             performance
             ,
             is
             not
             evident
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           43.
           
           
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             authority
             for
             discipline
             committed
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             In
             personal
          
           private
           admonition
           
             of
             any
             member
             or
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             sin
             ,
             errour
             ,
             or
             
             any
             miscarriage
             known
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           In
           publick
           admonition
           
             in
             case
             of
             offences
             persisted
             in
             and
             brought
             orderly
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             In
             the
          
           ejection
           
             of
             obstinate
             offenders
             from
             the
             society
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           In
           exhorting
           ,
           
             comforting
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             and
             exercise
             of
             Church
             priviledges
             such
             as
             are
             recovered
             from
             the
             error
             of
             their
             wayes
             ;
             all
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             ,
             rules
             ,
             and
             directions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           Matth.
           18.15
           .
           1
           Thess.
           5.14
           .
           1
           Cor.
           4.14
           .
           Titus
           1.13
           .
           Chap.
           2.15
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           (
           2
           )
           1
           Tim.
           5.19.20
           .
           Matth.
           18.16
           ,
           17.
           
           (
           3
           )
           Titus
           3.10
           .
           1
           Tim.
           1.20
           .
           Matth.
           18.17
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.5
           .
           Gal.
           5.12
           .
           (
           4
           )
           2
           Cor.
           2.7
           .
           Gal.
           6.1
           .
           2
           Thess.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           44.
           
           
             May
             the
             Church
             cast
             any
             Person
             out
             of
             its
             communion
             without
             previous
             admonition
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           
             It
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             where
             the
             offence
             is
             notorious
             ,
             and
             the
             scandal
             grievous
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             against
             other
             general
             rules
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           
        
         
         
           Qu.
           45.
           
           
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             liberty
             and
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             brotherhood
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             perticular
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             In
             a
             meek
          
           consideration
           
             of
             the
             condition
             and
             temptations
             of
             offenders
             ,
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             when
             orderly
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           In
           judging
           
             with
             the
             Elders
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             what
             in
             all
             cases
             of
             offence
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             offenders
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             edification
             and
             vindication
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           
             In
             their
          
           consent
           
             unto
             ,
             and
             concurrence
             in
             the
             admonition
             ,
             ejection
             ,
             pardoning
             and
             restoring
             of
             offenders
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             shall
             require
             .
          
           Gal.
           6.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Cor.
           5.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.2
           .
           2
           Cor.
           2
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Qu.
           46.
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             private
             Members
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             discipline
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           
             It
             is
             their
             duty
             in
             their
             mutual
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             to
          
           exhort
           
             each
             other
             unto
             holiness
             and
             perseverance
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             observe
             any
             
             thing
             in
             the
             wayes
             and
             walkings
             of
             of
             any
             of
             their
             fellow
             Members
             not
             according
             unto
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             which
             therefore
             gives
             them
             offence
             ,
             to
          
           admonish
           
             them
             thereof
             in
             private
             with
             love
             meekness
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             prevail
             not
             unto
             their
             amendment
             ,
             to
          
           take
           
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             other
             Brethren
             in
             the
             same
             work
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             fail
             in
             success
             therein
             also
             ,
             to
          
           report
           
             the
             matter
             by
             the
             Elders
             direction
             ,
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           Matth.
           18.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Thess.
           5.14
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             questions
             an
             enquirie
             is
             made
             after
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             belongs
             unto
             the
             reproof
             and
             correction
             of
             miscarriages
             according
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             right
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             priviledge
             ,
             before
             explained
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             act
             hereof
             consists
             in
             
               private
               admonition
            
             ;
             for
             so
             hath
             our
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             Brother
             ,
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             in
             any
             
             thing
             w●lk
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             or
             they
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             observed
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             thereby
             offended
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             admonish
             the
             person
             or
             persons
             so
             offending
             of
             their
             miscarriage
             and
             offence
             ,
             concerning
             which
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             previously
             required
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             
               love
               without
               dissimulation
            
             .
             They
             are
             to
             be
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             to
             another
             with
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             Rom.
             12.9
             ,
             10.
             which
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             greatly
             exhorted
             thereunto
             ;
             Heb.
             13.1
             .
             This
             love
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             the
             most
             excellent
             way
             and
             means
             of
             preserving
             Church
             order
             ,
             and
             farthering
             the
             edification
             thereof
             .
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Without
             which
             ,
             well
             seated
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             minds
             of
             Church
             members
             ,
             no
             duty
             of
             their
             Relation
             can
             ever
             be
             performed
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             love
             is
             to
             exert
             and
             put
             forth
             it self
             in
             tender
             care
             and
             watchfulness
             for
             the
             good
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             
             which
             are
             to
             work
             by
             mutual
             exhortations
             ,
             informations
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             according
             as
             opportunities
             do
             offer
             themselves
             ▪
             or
             as
             the
             necessities
             of
             any
             do
             seem
             to
             require
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
             Chap.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             duty
             of
             admonishing
             offenders
             privately
             and
             personally
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             the
             Elders
             with
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             belong
             properly
             unto
             the
             Elders
             as
             such
             but
             as
             Brethren
             of
             the
             same
             society
             .
             And
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             office
             the
             Elders
             are
             enabled
             to
             do
             it
             with
             more
             Authority
             morally
             ,
             though
             office
             power
             properly
             be
             not
             exercised
             therein
             .
             By
             virtue
             also
             of
             their
             constant
             general
             watch
             over
             the
             whole
             flock
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             discern
             miscarriages
             in
             any
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             sooner
             than
             others
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             this
             duty
             is
             equally
             incumbent
             on
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             obligation
             on
             them
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             especial
             love
             towards
             each
             other
             is
             equal
             :
             Whence
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             that
             private
             pastoral
             admonition
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             teaching
             
             office
             and
             power
             ,
             not
             directly
             belonging
             unto
             the
             rule
             or
             government
             enquired
             after
             .
             But
             this
             admonition
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             love
             and
             where
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             thence
             ,
             it
             is
             irregular
             ,
             Matth.
             18.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Rom.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             duty
             is
             so
             incumbent
             on
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             ,
             he
             both
             sinneth
             against
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             makes
             himself
             partaker
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             guilty
             of
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             ruine
             thereby
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             disadvantage
             which
             will
             accrue
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             members
             of
             it
             continuing
             in
             sin
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             have
             not
             only
             liberty
             thus
             to
             admonish
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             their
             express
             and
             indispensible
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
             The
             neglect
             whereof
             is
             interpreted
             by
             God
             to
             be
             
               hatred
               of
               our
               Brother
            
             ;
             such
             as
             wherewith
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             inconsistent
             ,
             Levit
             19.17
             .
             1
             John
             4.20
             .
             Chap.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             although
             this
             duty
             be
             personally
             incumbent
             on
             every
             individual
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             if
             the
             sin
             of
             an
             offender
             
             be
             known
             to
             more
             than
             one
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             joyntly
             take
             offence
             thereat
             ,
             they
             may
             together
             in
             the
             first
             instance
             admonish
             him
             ,
             which
             yet
             still
             is
             but
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             private
             admonition
             ;
             which
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             called
             into
             assistance
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             themselves
             acquainted
             with
             the
             offence
             but
             only
             by
             information
             ,
             and
             joyne
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             own
             being
             offended
             ,
             but
             of
             being
             desired
             according
             unto
             rule
             to
             give
             assistance
             to
             them
             that
             are
             so
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             done
             with
             prudence
             ,
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             due
             regard
             unto
             all
             circumstances
             ;
             whence
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             a
             spiritual
             abilitie
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             this
             work
             Rom.
             15.14
             .
             Ye
             
               also
               are
               full
               of
               goodness
               ,
               filled
               with
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               also
               able
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
            
             ;
             especially
             four
             things
             are
             to
             be
             diligently
             heeded
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             duty
             be
             so
             managed
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             offending
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             done
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             and
             affectionate
             conscientious
             care
             over
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             
             no
             occasion
             thereby
             for
             the
             exasperation
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             admonishing
             others
             of
             their
             offence
             ,
             do
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             what
             they
             do
             is
             in
             obedience
             unto
             an
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             preserve
             their
             own
             souls
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             benefit
             the
             offenders
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             admonition
             be
             grounded
             on
             a
             rule
             ,
             which
             alone
             gives
             it
             authority
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             readiness
             manifested
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             receive
             satisfaction
             ;
             either
             (
             1
             )
             In
             case
             that
             upon
             tryal
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             the
             information
             they
             have
             had
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             whence
             the
             offence
             arose
             ,
             was
             undue
             ,
             or
             not
             well
             grounded
             ;
             or
             (
             2
             )
             of
             acknowledgement
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             ends
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             and
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             keep
             up
             Love
             without
             dissimulation
             among
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             offences
             should
             abide
             unremoved
             ,
             love
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
             would
             not
             long
             continue
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             whole
             society
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             gain
             the
             offender
             ,
             by
             delivering
             him
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             lye
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             himself
             ,
             Levit.
             19.17
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             preserve
             his
             person
             from
             dishonour
             and
             disreputation
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             keep
             up
             his
             usefulness
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             this
             end
             hath
             our
             Lord
             appointed
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             in
             private
             ,
             that
             the
             failings
             of
             men
             may
             not
             be
             unnecessarily
             divulged
             ,
             and
             themselves
             thereby
             exposed
             unto
             temptation
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             preserve
             the
             Church
             from
             that
             scandal
             that
             might
             befall
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             hasty
             opening
             of
             all
             the
             reall
             or
             supposed
             faylings
             of
             its
             members
             .
             And
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             To
             prevent
             its
             trouble
             in
             the
             publick
             hearing
             of
             things
             that
             may
             be
             otherwise
             healed
             and
             removed
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             In
             case
             these
             ends
             are
             obtained
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             supposed
             offending
             persons
             
               clearing
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             themselves
             innocent
             of
             the
             crimes
             charged
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             Joshua
             22.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
             Or
             by
             their
             acknowledgement
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             
             amendment
             ,
             then
             this
             part
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             obtained
             its
             appointed
             effect
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             In
             case
             the
             persons
             offending
             ,
             be
             not
             humbled
             nor
             reformed
             ,
             nor
             do
             give
             satisfaction
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             admonished
             ,
             then
             hath
             our
             Lord
             ordained
             a
             second
             degree
             of
             this
             private
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             ;
             that
             the
             persons
             who
             being
             offended
             ,
             have
             discharged
             the
             foregoing
             duty
             themselves
             according
             unto
             rule
             ,
             shall
             take
             unto
             them
             others
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             may
             seem
             to
             require
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             work
             and
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             with
             that
             before
             described
             ,
             Matth.
             18
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             these
             persons
             so
             called
             in
             for
             assistance
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             judge
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             fault
             ,
             or
             offence
             reported
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             proceed
             unless
             they
             find
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             something
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             attested
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             evidence
             ,
             as
             their
             mutual
             love
             doth
             require
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             
             respect
             unto
             their
             Brethren
             .
             And
             they
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             testimony
             that
             is
             given
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             offence
             communicated
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             either
             lightly
             to
             take
             up
             a
             report
             against
             their
             Brother
             ,
             or
             to
             discredit
             the
             testimony
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             case
             they
             find
             the
             offence
             pretended
             not
             to
             be
             a
             reall
             offence
             indeed
             contrary
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             not
             aright
             grounded
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             taken
             up
             upon
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             an
             over-easie
             credulity
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             that
             love
             which
             is
             required
             amongst
             Church-members
             ,
             described
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             and
             commanded
             as
             the
             great
             means
             of
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             preservation
             of
             its
             union
             ,
             then
             to
             convince
             the
             
               brother
               offended
            
             of
             his
             mistake
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             to
             satisfie
             the
             person
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             offender
             ,
             that
             no
             breach
             or
             schism
             may
             happen
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Being
             satisfied
             of
             the
             crime
             and
             testimony
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             associate
             themselves
             with
             the
             offended
             Brother
             in
             the
             same
             work
             and
             duty
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             
             had
             before
             discharged
             towards
             the
             offender
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             determination
             how
             often
             these
             
               private
               admonitions
            
             are
             to
             be
             used
             in
             case
             of
             offence
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reiterated
             ;
             first
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             whilest
             there
             is
             any
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             them
             may
             be
             obtained
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Brother
             gained
             ,
             and
             the
             offence
             taken
             away
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             then
             is
             to
             be
             deserted
             ,
             or
             laid
             aside
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             second
             attempt
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             performed
             only
             to
             make
             way
             for
             somewhat
             farther
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             waited
             on
             with
             prayer
             and
             patience
             ,
             as
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             appointed
             for
             attaining
             the
             end
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             In
             case
             there
             be
             not
             the
             success
             aimed
             at
             obtained
             in
             these
             several
             degrees
             of
             private
             admonition
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             reported
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             offender
             may
             be
             publickly
             admonished
             thereby
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ;
             wherein
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             persons
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             in
             vain
             to
             reclaim
             their
             offending
             Brother
             by
             private
             admonition
             ,
             are
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             case
             and
             crime
             :
             as
             also
             what
             they
             have
             done
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             for
             the
             rectifying
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             upon
             that
             information
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             communicate
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             the
             preservation
             of
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             its
             proceeding
             do
             belong
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             report
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Elders
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             the
             crime
             ,
             guilt
             ,
             or
             offence
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             the
             Testimony
             given
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             (
             3.
             )
             Of
             the
             means
             used
             to
             bring
             the
             offender
             to
             acknowledgement
             and
             repentance
             (
             4.
             )
             Of
             his
             deportment
             under
             the
             private
             previous
             admonitions
             either
             as
             to
             his
             rejecting
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             any
             satisfaction
             tendred
             ;
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             love
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Things
             being
             proposed
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             offender
             heard
             upon
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             former
             
             proceeding
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             multitude
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             with
             the
             Elders
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             with
             the
             condition
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             offenders
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             as
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             person
             set
             them
             an
             example
             of
             ,
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             sinners
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             required
             in
             them
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Gal.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             offender
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             offence
             be
             evident
             ,
             and
             persisted
             in
             ,
             then
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             offender
             is
             to
             be
             
               publickly
               admonished
            
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
             Matth.
             18.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             this
             admonition
             consists
             of
             Five
             parts
             ;
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             declaration
             of
             the
             crime
             or
             offence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evidenced
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             conviction
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             rule
             or
             rules
             transgressed
             against
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             declaration
             of
             the
             authority
             and
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             cases
             .
          
           
           
             (
             4.
             )
             A
             rebuke
             of
             the
             offender
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             answering
             the
             nature
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             An
             Exhortation
             unto
             humiliation
             and
             repentance
             and
             acknowledgement
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             In
             case
             the
             offender
             despise
             this
             admonition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             upon
             it
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             he
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             from
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             society
             thereof
             ,
             or
             be
             excommunicated
             wherein
             consists
             the
             
               last
               act
            
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             correction
             of
             offenders
             ;
             and
             herein
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             
               authoritative
               act
            
             and
             so
             principally
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             therein
             exert
             the
             power
             that
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             Matth.
             16.19
             .
             John
             20.23
             .
             Matth.
             18.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
             Titus
             3.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             And
             both
             these
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Eldership
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cutting
             off
             ,
             or
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             person
             offending
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             consequently
             from
             that
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             earth
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             visible
             kingdom
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.2
             ,
             5
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             Titus
             3.10
             .
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             ends
             of
             it
             which
             are
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             gaining
             of
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             by
             bringing
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             offence
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             warning
             of
             others
             not
             to
             do
             so
             presumptuously
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             preserving
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             purity
             and
             order
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.6
             ,
             7.
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             causes
             of
             it
             or
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             may
             proceed
             unto
             sentence
             
             against
             any
             offending
             persons
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             no
             other
             but
             such
             as
             they
             judge
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             will
             proceed
             upon
             in
             his
             finall
             judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             judgeth
             in
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             exclude
             none
             from
             its
             communion
             ,
             but
             those
             whom
             they
             find
             by
             the
             rule
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             excludes
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             they
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             bound
             by
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Matth.
             18.18
             .
             And
             their
             sentence
             herein
             is
             to
             be
             declared
             ,
             as
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             sentence
             which
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             pronounce
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             made
             known
             ,
             that
             this
             sentence
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             not
             final
             or
             decretory
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             prevention
             of
             that
             which
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             unless
             the
             evil
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             particular
             evils
             ,
             sins
             ,
             or
             offences
             ,
             that
             may
             render
             a
             person
             obnoxious
             unto
             this
             censure
             and
             sentence
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             enumerated
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             circumstances
             which
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             actions
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             
             in
             general
             be
             referred
             unto
             these
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Moral
               evils
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             express
             commands
             or
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             moral
             law
             ,
             direct
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             evil
             report
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             men
             walking
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             light
             of
             reason
             .
             And
             in
             cases
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             proceed
             unto
             the
             sentence
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             without
             previous
             admonition
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             be
             notorious
             ,
             publickly
             and
             unquestionably
             known
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             no
             general
             rule
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             impeached
             by
             particular
             instances
             )
             lye
             against
             their
             proceedure
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Offences
             against
             that
             
               mutual
               love
            
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             in
             the
             Church
             if
             pertinaciously
             persisted
             in
             ,
             Matth.
             18.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               false
               doctrines
            
             against
             the
             fundamentals
             in
             faith
             or
             worship
             ,
             especially
             if
             maintained
             with
             contention
             ,
             to
             the
             trouble
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
             Titus
             3.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             or
             evil
             speaking
             of
             the
             wayes
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             if
             joyned
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             hinder
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             expose
             it
             to
             persecution
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Desertion
             ,
             or
             total
             causeless
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             society
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             such
             are
             self-condemned
             ,
             having
             broken
             and
             renounced
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             10.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             time
             or
             season
             of
             the
             putting
             forth
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             this
             censure
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ordinarily
             after
             the
             admonition
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             due
             waiting
             ,
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             a
             consideration
             of
             times
             ,
             persons
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Church
             in
             proceeding
             to
             this
             sentence
             ,
             is
             to
             express
             the
             patience
             and
             long
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             towards
             offenders
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             put
             it
             forth
             without
             conviction
             of
             a
             present
             resolved
             impenitency
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             event
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             preceding
             Ordinance
             of
             admonition
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             which
             though
             not
             at
             present
             evident
             ,
             yet
             like
             the
             word
             it self
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             blessed
             to
             a
             good
             issue
             after
             many
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             person
             offending
             ,
             thus
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             present
             actual
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             still
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             and
             accounted
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             which
             is
             intended
             for
             his
             amendment
             and
             recovery
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             3.15
             .
             
               Count
               him
               not
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               but
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
            
             ;
             unless
             he
             manifest
             his
             finall
             impenitency
             ,
             by
             blasphemy
             and
             persecution
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             
               Whom
               I
               have
               delivered
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
            
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             therefore
             still
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             towards
             such
             persons
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             James
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             John
             5.16
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               see
               his
               Brother
               sin
               a
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               unto
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               ask
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               him
               life
               ;
               for
               them
               that
               sin
               not
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             even
             as
             to
             ordinary
             converse
             for
             their
             conviction
             of
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.14
             .
             
               With
               such
               a
               one
               no
               not
               to
               eat
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             admonishing
             of
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.15
             .
             
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             (
             1
             )
             Occasionally
             ,
             by
             any
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             2
             )
             On
             
               set
               purpose
            
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             which
             admonition
             is
             to
             contain
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             
               pr●ssing
               of
               his
               sin
            
             from
             the
             rule
             on
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             offender
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             declaration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             censure
             ,
             and
             punishment
             which
             he
             lyeth
             under
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             manifestation
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             impenitency
             ,
             in
             his
             being
             either
             hardened
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             exposed
             unto
             new
             temptations
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             In
             case
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             a
             blessed
             effect
             unto
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             in
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             person
             cut
             of
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             off
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             To
             be
             forgiven
             both
             by
             those
             who
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             were
             offended
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Matth.
             18.18
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             be
             comforted
             under
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
             And
             that
             by
             (
             1
             )
             The
             application
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             A
             declaration
             of
             the
             readiness
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             receive
             him
             again
             into
             their
             love
             and
             communion
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Restored
             (
             1
             )
             By
             a
             confirmation
             or
             testification
             of
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             readmission
             unto
             the
             exercise
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             former
             priviledges
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             all
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           47.
           
           
             The
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             purity
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             holiness
             being
             provided
             for
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             is
             it
             to
             be
             continued
             and
             increased
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             The
             way
             appointed
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             by
             adding
             such
             as
             being
             effectually
             called
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             shall
          
           voluntarily
           
             offer
             themselves
             unto
             the
             
             society
             and
             fellowship
             thereof
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.41
           .
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             appointed
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             continuance
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             either
             preparitory
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             instrumentally
             efficient
             of
             it
             .
             The
             principal
             means
             subservient
             or
             preparitory
             unto
             the
             continuance
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             to
             the
             conviction
             ,
             illumination
             and
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             made
             meet
             to
             become
             living
             stones
             in
             this
             spiritual
             building
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             is
             done
             either
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             towards
             such
             as
             come
             in
             unto
             them
             and
             attend
             to
             the
             Word
             dispensed
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               If
               there
               come
               in
               one
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               or
               one
               unlearned
               ,
               he
               is
               convinced
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               he
               is
               judged
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               thus
               are
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               heart
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               down
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               will
               worship
               
               God
               ;
               or
            
             occasionally
             amongst
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Acts
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               instrumentally
               efficient
            
             cause
             is
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             answer
             ,
             namely
             the
             adding
             in
             due
             order
             unto
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             being
             effectually
             called
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             voluntarily
             out
             of
             conviction
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             resolution
             to
             walke
             in
             subjection
             to
             all
             the
             ordinances
             and
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             offer
             themselves
             to
             the
             society
             and
             fellowship
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             laid
             in
             this
             spiritual
             building
             as
             the
             stones
             were
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             were
             hewed
             and
             fitted
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Qu.
           48
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             them
             who
             desire
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             That
             they
             be
             free
             from
          
           blame
           
             and
             offence
             in
             the
             World.
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             That
             they
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
          
           saving
           truths
           
             and
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           (
           3
           )
           
             Sound
             in
             the
          
           faith
           (
           4
           )
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             having
             called
             them
             unto
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             newness
             of
             life
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             give
             up
             themselves
             
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             Are
             willing
             and
             ready
             through
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             walke
             in
             subjection
             to
             all
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             his
             lawes
             and
             institutions
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             difficulties
             ,
             oppositions
             ,
             or
             persecutions
             which
             they
             meet
             withall
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           1
           Phil.
           10.
           
           Chap.
           2.15
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.32
           .
           1
           Thess.
           2.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Tit.
           2.10
           .
           (
           2
           )
           John
           6.15
           .
           Acts
           26.18
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           (
           3
           )
           1
           Tim.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Ti●
           .
           1.13
           .
           Jude
           3.
           
           (
           4
           )
           Ephe.
           4.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           (
           5
           )
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           49.
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             towards
             persons
             desiring
             to
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           (
           1
           )
           
             To
             discern
             and
             judge
             by
             the
          
           rule
           
             of
             truth
             applied
             in
             love
             ,
             betwéen
             sincere
             professors
             and
             hypocritical
             pretenders
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           
             To
             instruct
             ,
             direct
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             encourage
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             judge
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           to
           propose
           
             and
             recommend
             them
             unto
             the
             whole
             
             Church
             ,
             with
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           To
           admit
           
             them
             being
             approved
             into
             the
             order
             and
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Acts
           8.20
           ,
           23.
           
           Tit.
           1.10
           .
           Rev.
           2.2
           .
           Jer.
           15.19
           .
           Acts.
           18.26
           .
           1
           Thess.
           2.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           11.
           
           Acts.
           9.29
           ,
           27.
           
           Rom.
           14.1
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           50
           
             What
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             reference
             unto
             such
             persons
             ?
          
        
         
           An.
           
             To
             consider
             them
             in
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             condition
             is
             known
             ,
             reported
             ,
             or
             testified
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             approve
             of
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             love
             without
             dissimulaton
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             What
             in
             general
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             fitting
             of
             any
             persons
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             before
             declared
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             made
             the
             indispensible
             condition
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             namely
             of
             being
             born
             again
             .
             John
             3.33
             .
             
             This
             worke
             being
             secret
             ,
             hidden
             ,
             and
             invisible
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             judge
             of
             directly
             and
             in
             its
             own
             form
             or
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             effects
             ,
             and
             consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             testified
             unto
             it
             concerning
             them
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             unto
             its
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             ;
             it
             is
             required
             therefore
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             of
             a
             conversation
             free
             from
             blame
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             whereas
             one
             end
             of
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             is
             to
             hold
             forth
             ,
             and
             express
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             turning
             Men
             from
             all
             ungodliness
             unto
             sobriety
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             honesty
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             them
             that
             are
             admitted
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             answer
             this
             end
             .
             And
             this
             the
             principle
             of
             grace
             which
             is
             communicated
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             will
             effect
             and
             produce
             .
             For
             although
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             attained
             an
             unblameable
             honesty
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             inwardly
             quickened
             with
             a
             true
             principle
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             indowed
             with
             that
             principle
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             unblameable
             .
             And
             although
             they
             may
             on
             other
             accounts
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
             yet
             their
             good
             conversation
             in
             Christ
             will
             justify
             it self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             competent
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             another
             means
             whereby
             the
             great
             qualification
             inquired
             after
             is
             testified
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             without
             this
             no
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             can
             be
             profitably
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             nor
             any
             duty
             of
             it
             be
             rightly
             performed
             ,
             so
             
               saving
               light
            
             is
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             conversion
             and
             doth
             inseparably
             accompany
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             
               God
               who
               commanded
               the
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               hath
               shined
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               give
               the
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Where
             this
             is
             wanting
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             person
             to
             evidence
             that
             he
             is
             delivered
             from
             that
             blindness
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             all
             men
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             Such
             a
             measure
             then
             of
             light
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             whereby
             men
             are
             enabled
             to
             apprehend
             aright
             of
             the
             person
             and
             offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             the
             benefits
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             that
             he
             requires
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             expected
             in
             them
             who
             
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             hereunto
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             soundness
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             For
             the
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Love
             and
             all
             the
             duties
             thereof
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             called
             therefore
             the
             
               house-hold
               of
               faith
            
             .
             There
             is
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             
               one
               faith
            
             ;
             Ephes.
             4.5
             .
             The
             common
             faith
             ,
             the
             faith
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             saints
             ,
             Jude
             3.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             
               sound
               doctrine
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
             Which
             those
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             ,
             must
             be
             turned
             from
             ;
             2
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             the
             
               faithful
               word
            
             that
             is
             to
             be
             held
             fast
             .
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
             And
             which
             we
             are
             to
             be
             sound
             in
             ;
             Tit.
             1.13
             .
             Contained
             in
             a
             
               form
               of
               sound
               words
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             And
             this
             soundness
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             improved
             unto
             
               oneness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             oneness
             of
             accord
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             2.2
             .
             Though
             it
             may
             admit
             of
             some
             different
             apprehensions
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             wherein
             some
             may
             have
             more
             clear
             and
             distinct
             discoveries
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             than
             others
             ,
             which
             hinders
             
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             may
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             Phil.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
             So
             it
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             the
             
               fundamentall
               truths
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             faith
             whereof
             the
             Church
             holdeth
             on
             the
             head
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Coloss.
             2.19
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               fundamentall
               principles
               of
               Gospel
               worship
            
             ,
             the
             joynt
             celebration
             ,
             whereof
             is
             the
             next
             end
             of
             the
             gathering
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             without
             a
             consent
             of
             mind
             and
             accord
             herein
             ,
             no
             duty
             can
             be
             performed
             unto
             edification
             ,
             nor
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             preserved
             ;
             and
             these
             principles
             are
             those
             which
             we
             have
             explained
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             these
             things
             be
             testified
             by
             them
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             grace
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             resolution
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             with
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             all
             holy
             obedience
             unto
             him
             .
             They
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             professing
             that
             they
             have
             learnt
             the
             truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             what
             it
             infers
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             at
             large
             ;
             
             Ephes.
             4.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             See
             also
             Acts
             11.23
             .
             Acts
             8.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             this
             by
             themselves
             to
             be
             testified
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             received
             in
             love
             without
             dissimulation
             ,
             as
             real
             partakers
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             salvation
             with
             themselves
             ,
             as
             living
             members
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             on
             all
             ensuing
             occasions
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             minded
             of
             their
             own
             profession
             and
             engagements
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             thereby
             unto
             faithfulness
             ,
             stedfastness
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             .
             Hereupon
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             judge
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             in
             Love
             and
             meekness
             concerning
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             meetness
             to
             be
             laid
             as
             living
             stones
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             they
             may
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Reject
             false
             hypocritical
             pretenders
             if
             in
             or
             by
             any
             means
             their
             hypocrisie
             be
             discovered
             unto
             them
             .
             Acts
             8.20
             ,
             23.
             
             Titus
             1.10
             .
             Jer.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             may
             direct
             ,
             and
             encourage
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             such
             as
             appear
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             instructing
             them
             principally
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             way
             whereinto
             they
             are
             engaging
             ,
             the
             duties
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             and
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             Acts
             18.26
             .
             Act.
             14.22
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
           
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             propose
             them
             ,
             their
             conditions
             ,
             their
             desires
             ,
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             after
             their
             own
             expressions
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             in
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             Acts
             9.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Whereupon
             those
             that
             are
             approved
             ,
             do
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             his
             commands
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             abiding
             in
             the
             fellowship
             thereof
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             admitted
             ,
             Acts
             2.41
             ,
             42.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           51.
           
           
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             especial
             form
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             such
             ,
             and
             is
             distinguished
             as
             such
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             In
             the
             special
             consent
             and
             agréement
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
          
           numerically
           ;
           
             hence
             its
             constitution
             and
             distinction
             from
             other
             Churches
             doth
             procéed
             .
          
           Exod.
           19.5
           ,
           8.
           
           Chap.
           24.3
           ,
           7.
           
           Deut.
           26.17
           .
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           Acts
           14.23
           .
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             ,
             what
             especial
             agreement
             or
             covenant
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             a
             due
             subjection
             unto
             ,
             and
             observance
             of
             all
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             it
             its
             special
             form
             and
             distinction
             from
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             all
             Churches
             do
             agree
             ,
             and
             equally
             partake
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             law
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             they
             have
             all
             the
             same
             rule
             of
             obedience
             ;
             all
             the
             same
             Head
             ,
             the
             same
             end
             ;
             all
             carry
             it
             on
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             in
             kind
             .
             Now
             besides
             these
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             all
             equally
             participate
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             have
             each
             one
             its
             proper
             difference
             ,
             that
             which
             doth
             distinguish
             it
             from
             all
             other
             Churches
             ;
             and
             this
             gives
             it
             its
             speciall
             form
             as
             such
             .
             Now
             this
             cannot
             consist
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             accidental
             ,
             occasional
             ,
             or
             extrinsical
             unto
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             
             cohabitation
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             the
             Church
             may
             have
             respect
             unto
             ,
             for
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             farthering
             of
             its
             edification
             )
             nor
             in
             any
             civil
             or
             political
             disposal
             of
             its
             members
             into
             civil
             societies
             for
             civil
             ends
             ,
             which
             is
             extrinsecal
             to
             all
             its
             concernments
             as
             a
             Church
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             consist
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             its
             present
             Officers
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             removed
             or
             taken
             away
             without
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             form
             or
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             consisteth
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             agreement
             or
             covenant
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             For
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             is
             that
             which
             constitutes
             〈◊〉
             a
             
               distinct
               body
            
             ,
             different
             from
             others
             ;
             for
             thereby
             and
             no
             otherwise
             do
             they
             coalesce
             into
             a
             society
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             their
             constitution
             and
             appointment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             gives
             them
             their
             
               especial
               relation
            
             unto
             their
             own
             Elders
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             Guides
             who
             watch
             over
             them
             as
             so
             associated
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             command
             of
             Christ.
             And
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             hence
             they
             have
             their
             mutual
             especial
             relation
             unto
             one
             another
             
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             especial
             exercise
             of
             all
             Church
             duties
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Quest.
           52.
           
           
             Wherein
             consists
             the
             duty
             of
             any
             Church
             of
             Christ
             towards
             other
             Churches
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1
           )
           
             In
             walking
             circumspectly
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             them
             no
          
           offence
           .
           (
           2
           )
           In
           prayer
           
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             prosperity
          
           .
           (
           3
           )
           In
           communicating
           
             supplyes
             to
             their
             wants
             according
             to
             ability
             .
          
           (
           4
           )
           In
           receiving
           
             with
             love
             and
             readiness
             the
             members
             of
             them
             into
             fellowship
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             .
          
           (
           5
           )
           
             In
             desiring
             and
             making
             use
             of
             their
          
           counsel
           
             and
             advice
             in
             such
             cases
             of
             doubt
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             as
             may
             arise
             among
             them
             .
          
           (
           6
           )
           In
           joyning
           
             with
             them
             to
             express
             their
             communion
             in
             the
             same
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             .
          
           (
           1
           )
           1
           Cor.
           10.32
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Psalm
           .
           122.6
           .
           Ephes.
           6.18
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           (
           3
           )
           2
           Cor.
           8.4
           ,
           6.
           
           Acts
           11.29
           ,
           30.
           
           Rom.
           15.26
           ,
           27.
           
           (
           4
           )
           Rom.
           16.1
           ,
           2.3
           Ep.
           Joh.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           (
           5
           )
           Acts
           15.2
           .
           (
           6
           )
           1
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Churches
             being
             gathered
             and
             setled
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             preserve
             a
             mutual
             holy
             communion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             those
             duties
             whereby
             their
             mutuall
             good
             and
             edification
             may
             be
             promoted
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             are
             all
             united
             under
             
               one
               Head
            
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.22
             ,
             23.
             in
             the
             
               same
               faith
            
             and
             order
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.5
             .
             And
             do
             walk
             by
             the
             
               same
               rule
            
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             such
             a
             relation
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             communion
             spoken
             of
             .
             Now
             the
             principal
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             exercise
             this
             communion
             ,
             are
             the
             acts
             and
             duties
             enumerated
             in
             the
             answer
             unto
             this
             Question
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Carefull
             walking
             so
             as
             to
             give
             no
             offence
             unto
             one
             another
             ;
             which
             although
             it
             be
             a
             
               moral
               duty
            
             in
             reference
             unto
             all
             ,
             yet
             therein
             especial
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             unto
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             grieved
             or
             tempted
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.32
             .
             
               Give
               none
               
               offence
               ;
               neither
               to
               the
               Jews
               nor
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             constant
             prayer
             for
             the
             peace
             ,
             welfare
             ,
             edification
             and
             prosperity
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             Rom.
             1.9
             .
             Colos.
             1.9
             .
             Ephes.
             6.18
             .
             And
             this
             because
             of
             the
             special
             concernment
             of
             the
             name
             and
             glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             welfare
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             communicating
             of
             supplyes
             for
             their
             relief
             according
             unto
             their
             ability
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             outward
             wants
             ,
             straits
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             or
             necessities
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             Acts
             11.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Rom.
             15.26
             ,
             27.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             receiving
             of
             the
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             to
             communion
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             Church
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             another
             way
             whereby
             this
             communion
             of
             Churches
             is
             exercised
             ,
             Rom.
             16.1
             ,
             2.3
             Ep.
             Joh.
             8.9
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             personal
             right
             of
             such
             persons
             unto
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             orderly
             walking
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             known
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             whereof
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             they
             may
             without
             farther
             
             enquiry
             or
             satisfaction
             given
             ,
             be
             looked
             on
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             desire
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             desiring
             or
             making
             use
             of
             the
             counsel
             and
             advice
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             of
             doubt
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             whether
             doctrinal
             ,
             or
             practical
             ,
             as
             may
             arise
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             Act.
             15.2
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             Church
             either
             by
             errour
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             precipitation
             ,
             or
             mistake
             in
             other
             administrations
             ,
             do
             give
             offence
             unto
             other
             Churches
             ,
             those
             other
             Churches
             may
             require
             an
             account
             from
             them
             ,
             admonish
             them
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             withhold
             communion
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             persist
             in
             the
             errour
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             in
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             before
             their
             miscarriages
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             have
             desired
             the
             advice
             ,
             counsel
             and
             assistance
             of
             those
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             being
             neglected
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             to
             recover
             the
             end
             of
             it
             unto
             their
             utmost
             ability
             ,
             Gal.
             2.6.11
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             rightly
             and
             justly
             censured
             in
             any
             
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             by
             all
             Churches
             whatever
             ;
             both
             because
             of
             their
             mutuall
             communion
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             untill
             the
             contrary
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             there
             had
             been
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             or
             doubt
             in
             the
             proceedure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             the
             advice
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             consult
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Churches
             have
             all
             of
             them
             one
             
               common
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             obliged
             to
             
               hold
               forth
            
             and
             declare
             it
             to
             all
             men
             as
             they
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             to
             testifie
             this
             their
             mutual
             communion
             ,
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             open
             declaration
             and
             proposition
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             vindication
             both
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             from
             false
             charges
             and
             imputations
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             give
             opportunity
             ,
             ought
             to
             joyn
             together
             in
             declaring
             and
             testifying
             their
             joynt
             consent
             and
             fellowship
             in
             the
             same
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             expressed
             in
             a
             
               form
               of
               sound
               words
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Quest.
           53.
           
           
             What
             are
             the
             ends
             of
             all
             this
             dispensation
             and
             order
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           
             The
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             fartherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             edification
             and
             consolation
             of
             Believers
             here
             ;
             with
             their
             eternal
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           Rev.
           4.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Chap.
           5.12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3
           22.23
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
      
       
         Finis
         .
      
    
     
  

